Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Thick stone walls spoke of older times, bare of any sort of candle fixtures. The lack of windows and dank air reassured the occupants they were underground. A group of men and women were knelt panting on the floor, one leg up and one fist kissing the ground. They wore nothing but thin pants, fresh wounds on top of old scars were made bare for all to see. Patiently, they all faced towards a single door, knowing that if they let themselves slip from their position they would be slaughtered. It was detrimental that did not happen. After all, the group had just completed their month-long final test. The grueling physical and mental toture they had endured for one moon cycle marked the end of their training. And now they were seated in order of their overall grades, the front row would be worth the most money while the back passed by the skins of their teeth, and would be given for less. This occurred every year or so with around fifteen graduates. This time there were only eight. 

The dark wood door creaked open allowing for three men to walk through. Two were former top of the class products, wearing the best servant outfits money could buy and carrying steel weapons. On their right breasts was a pin made of solid flint, a simple oval with an eye carved in the center. The same pin would be distributed to the finalist in the room, starting from the back and ending with the black haired male in the front. Said male watched with piercing blue eyes as the third man stepped forward. The Crafter, head of the household they resided under, stood in between his two bodyguards. His smile was white and stark against his pitch-black long-coat and hair. 

“I’m proud to be the first to congratulate you on the completion of your training,” The Crafter’s voice echoed, “you are here because you outlasted the rest of your fallen rivals and family. But do not think twice! They died because they were weak and they became your stepping stone because you are strong! The strongest this family has to offer! You are no longer worthless nothings but servants devoted to your cause. I have no doubt that you will fulfill your purpose by protecting and obeying your new family until the end of your otherwise pointless life.” Despite his pleased appearance, his tone was thick with finality. Everyone in the room was aware of the consequences if they were to break any of the rules set for them. Not that the idea was plausible to them, they had been strictly trained since they were children. What’s more, they were built to endure torture but the punishment given to them before death was meant to break through even the toughest training regiment. Escape from their purpose was as unthinkable as it was impossible. 

“We will start from the back and end with the top of this class. You will receive your pin and an official weapon of your choosing. Then you will put on your uniforms and prepare to be properly sold.” As he spoke, another couple guards walked in with a cart of steel and black weapons, accented with the eye-symbol, proudly etched for the world to see. 

The graduation began immediately and the black-haired male watched each of his brothers-and-sisters-in-arms receive their pins and pick up their weapons. He already knew what each of them would pick. Even though they mastered all of the tools given to them, a weapon is something that called to you. His blue eyes met with the brown-haired young man next to him, red eyes burned with envy and hatred at being one seat away from the front. Showing his sick satisfaction would break the straight face they were meant to maintain, so the dark-haired man looked back at the floor.

“Kuoto,” The Carfter called the brown-haired individual. Standing, Kouto received his pin and unsurprisingly selected a spear. It was the only weapon that was made entirely of steel and lacked any black color. He had always done his best to stand out, from research projects to physical competition Kouto had gone the extra length to prove he was distinct from the rest. But in the end he still came in second. Kouto and the blue-eyed male shared one last look before he walked out of the room. That left the head of the class and the head of the family. He waited with wound up muscles for his name to be called. To be given the one thing he single mindedly fought for his entire life. Each second he felt The Crafter staring at him was another eternity he had to wait to leave this hell-hole. 

“Leave us,” said The Crafter. The bodyguards bowed and swiftly left the room in a single file. There was a stretch of silence between two men with the ability to take down entire armies. 

“You may sit, Yato.” At his command, Yato sat back on his legs and turned his blue eyes up. They shared another moment of silence and Yato felt the urge to revel in it. For as long as he could remember, Yato had been surrounded by the same group of people. A number that dwindled as time went on, sometimes right before his eyes, sometimes by his own hands. The only time he was given such a moment of silence was during weekly meditation but even then, there were people surrounding him. Yato could think of one other time he was in a room with only one other person. Only this person. 

“It’s been exactly a decade since you and I last talked, son.” The Cafter hummed. Yato said nothing but bowed his head in acknowledgement. Their relationship was something he didn’t learn until after he had already been through such hellish training. Naturally, the entire thing was a secret to everyone but the two of them. Even to his younger sister, currently training with the other young children who Yato had only seen in passing twice, was unaware of her birthrights. 

“You graduated at the top, just as all the heads of the family did. Of course you would no longer be next in line if you had not, but it is in your blood,” he continued. 

“I am grateful,” Yato bowed just as he was trained. Being the eldest son of such a blue blood family was said to be a blessing, but he was aware of how different he was from most in his position. 

“As you should be,” his father replied, “and you wouldn’t be head of the class if you had forgotten what I told you that day. Word for word.” The Crafter watched his son meet his eyes from his spot on the floor. Yato thought of that day. Winning a long battle against Kouto, leaving him broken and bloody. One of the guards taking him away from his age group for the first time, saying their master wanted to speak to him. Yato had thought he’d somehow done something wrong, as the guard dragged him through the tunnels by his arm. Yato was brought into one of the classrooms where The Crafter introduced himself as his father then launched into a history lesson of their family that took the entire night. Of course Yato was expected to perform just as well the following morning, just as he was expected to memorise his future duties of a head after only hearing them once. 

“I do, father,” Yato said his title for the first time. The Crafter watched the eyes that were as blue as his wife’s but smiled at the dark strength that held them steady. 

“Very good.” With nothing more to say, The Crafter gestured for his product to rise. Yato finally walked forward and let the heavy pin be placed in his hand. There was no reason for Yato to walk to the carts of tools, The Crafter reached under his long coat and produced a black-sheathed sword. The weapon was placed in Yato’s hand forever being the only comforting thing he’s ever known. 

---

Harsh breathing beat against pink lips as a young lady dashed down a grand hallway. She held her dark blue gown as high as she could to allow for white heels to move freely. The pins that held back the sides of her brown hair were starting to fall out as sweat beaded above her panicked brown eyes. Tall rounded windows allowed for the afternoon sun to shine against light wallpaper and a thick red carpet. There were normally servants in these halls but they had all been called away, save for the two that stood outside her grandmother’s bedroom. They gave her a guilty expression as she approached, having the decency to wait for her to fix herself before opening the door. 

She stepped delicately but swiftly into the bedroom, back straight and her chin held high. Hopefully her family would attribute her flushed face to the news she had just received. Like most rooms in the house, her grandmother’s four-post bed was in the far back next to the marble fireplace, surrounded by a library and sitting area of only the best furniture. Her father, Lord Iki, and her mother, Lady Iki, were already at her grandmother’s side. 

“Hiyori!” Her mother called her as she entered. The lady stood as her daughter approached, her brown hair tied up in an elegant arrangement with beads and jewels while her crimson dress had an even larger cricumreance than Hiyori’s. 

“Mother,” Hiyori stepped up to the bed. Her father was leaning over the old woman, a leather bag of healthcare tools at his side. His dark brown hair, usually combed back was mussed like he had run his fingers through it more than once. Laying in an array of pillows was the current head of the Iki family. A frail old woman with short curled white hair. She was pale against the white sheets while the massive comforter seemed to engulf her. A roll of bandages circled one of her frail wrists and her forehead. 

“Is grandmother okay?” Hiyori asked the question that’s been on her tongue since a servant came to her in the garden. 

“She’s shaken,” Lord Iki said, “she will need plenty of rest. There’s nothing more to be done.” He sighed and her mother let out a dry weep. 

“Those brutes. Who would do something like this?” Lady Iki dabbed under her eyes with a handkerchief. Hiyori took a seat next to her mother, rubbing the woman’s shoulder. Her other hand gripped the white ruffles of her dress.

“So it’s true then? Grandmother’s carriage was attacked by bandits?” Hiyori bit her lip at the thought, looking at her father’s grim face. She’s never seen such an expression on anyone in her family before. Her father let out a long sigh, one that sagged the Lord’s shoulders. 

“Yes, my dear. It’s true.” Lord Iki said. 

“Dear, what are we going to do?” Lady Iki hushed, clutching her handkerchief. It took a couple moments for the Lord to reply, but the air about him made his decision clear. 

“I think it’s time I contact The Crafter.” While his words seemed to relax his wife a small amount, his daughter strighted even further as a breath was sucked in through her teeth. 

“But father! Buying another person is-” 

“Is something we can no longer avoid,” Lord Iki interrupted, “our family has stuck to our morals for generations but things are different now. Even Lord Vaisravana has purchased two of The Crafter’s bodyguards, despite being head of the Royal Guard himself. We must face the change of times and purchase two ourselves.” His words left no room for argument and Hiyori bit her lip once more. 

“But dear, two? I’ve heard just one costs a small fortune.” Lady Iki pointed out. Lord Iki folded his arms behind his back and looked with knitted brows. 

“Our hospitals have supported us generously and I think our ancestors would approve of any cost for our safety. I have already sent a letter to Masaomi and I will send word to The Crafter tomorrow morning. I will ask him about costs and any other… information, we might need.” Lord Iki forced a comforting smile to his wife, who nodded. Hiyori looked down, trying to come to terms with the thought of what they were about to do. 

The ‘other information’ her father spoke of was extremely secretive even among those who frequented the event. Purchasing another human being had been illegal for more than a decade now but The Crafter’s family’s power was already too great to be stopped. There was rumor that most of the royal guard was bodyguards he produced. Even so, their meeting place changed every month and it required a special invitation from The Crafter himself to allow entry and communicate a certain password. It was a masked affair, one that only the wealthy attended and those being sold. 

As a family of doctors and healers, the Iki’s often shivered at the thought of how people on the black market were treated, and at the people that made their money off of another's suffering. But it was clear the attack on her grandmother was enough to waver her father’s beliefs. Despite herself, Hiyori also felt some solace at the thought of such a warrior guarding her home. She may have gasped at her father but in the end she was no better. The increased attacks on aristocrats lately had worried Hiyori and her friends greatly and her family was in no way an exception. As she watched a servant ride off into the night with a letter addressed to The Crafter, all Hiyori could wonder is if her brother was safe. 

---

The carriage raddled as it was pulled through town. Despite the setting sun, the city’s nightlife was already bustling. The curtains in the carriage were closed but it’s occupants could still sense the amount of oblivious humans that lived as normally as ever. Yato sat facing backward, away from the door as they moved along the stone streets. While his aura revealed nothing, Yato felt something buzz in his abdomen. Never in his life had he left the estate they were raised in, only going outside for training and studying. But now they were in the city, the place he had only heard of and read in books. Lights of all colors danced on the other side of the curtain, promising a fantasy land like Yato had never seen. He could picture where they were. As servants of the wealth of this land, all guards had the map of the area memorized as well as what each of the shops held in every location. Yato could even say what sewage system they were above and what misdeeds went on there. But they all were just knowledge on paper compared to the smell of fresh bread that wafted into the vehicle and the music that danced through the air. 

Across from him, Kouto was glaring through a blank face like he could read all of Yato’s thoughts. This was, of course, silly as Yato was impossible to read, so he communicated a scoff through his eyes. Kouto conveyed his irritation- as dull as the rest of their emotions- which Yato ignored. As the carriage made a left turn, the other three occupants in the vehicle shared the same thought. They were nearing this year’s marketplace, an open showcase room underneath a museum. In order to avoid suspicion, their carriage would arrive first and a half hour later, the other would arrive following a different route. Quickly, the carriage stopped in the shadows of the side of the building so that prying eyes wouldn’t be able to make out too much. 

One of The Crafter’s bodyguards opened the door and allowed for the first four to step out in an organized single file. The fourth runner up led, followed by a pale-haired man Rabo, Kouto, and finally Yato. The moment his shoes hit the stone, Yato's senses went into overdrive. All of his senses were conditioned to being overloaded in such a way, but for some reason this was different. It was so full of humanity, the smells, the sounds, the overwhelming sight of things he’s only ever seen in pictures. Still, he wasn’t top of his class for nothing, Yato absorbed it all and allowed his brain to sort it out while he maintained his stride. 

Yato followed his predecessor through the building and down to the basement, taking in all the windows and exits. Below, other relics no longer on display were housed in massive crates easily hiding the other humans in chains that were brought forward for trade. They were mostly young women, broken and bruised in a way Yato was not familiar with, but there were also some children. It was rather hard to sell common men, since they didn’t fetch much of a bargain, but there were clearly people from other lands here against their will. Yato couldn’t look them in the eyes, only taking this all in through his peripheral vision, instead he kept his eyes forward and stopped the moment his superior did. He watched as papers containing their information were handed over to one of the traders, then his superior faced them. The other three stood equally spaced next to Yato, awaiting orders. 

“You will report back here at moon-high. Familiarize yourselves.” He said. They didn’t answer, their predecessor walked off and left them to wander. There was a protocol for this, they would all take a floor and work clockwise, rotating the three floors every fifteen minutes. They could not be seen in the same room and they must not talk to anyone else. Yato looked down the line, communicating he will take the first floor, then walked off without anyone else noticing.

 Yato weaved among the art, taking in each work and their position. He was mostly just desperate to look out the window and witness the vast workings of buildings. As he passed, his eyes glanced over a flyer, memorizing it’s contents and scoffing at the cover being ‘an auction.’ The password for this event was ‘masked wolves’ something Yato heard being murmured ahead of him. 

“Sir, please, you need to leave.” A museum attendant was trying to usher out a scraggly-looking blonde man. His arm was wrapped around the wrist of a small child, the creature scrawny and shaking. 

“Come on, I said masked wolves! Don’t hold out on me, I know you know! Masked wolves damnit, that’s the code this time I’m sure of it! Don’t think you can turn me away again. He may look scrawny but he’s a smart ass let me tell you,” the man tugged the boy forward causing him to yelp. 

“Sir, I really don’t. You’re drunk!” 

“Dad, please, please don’t sell me,” the kid whimpered below their arguing, his voice was raw, weak, and quiet but Yato made it out clear as day. 

“I promise I’ll do better stealing. I promise I won’t fail again, just please don’t take away my freedom. I’ll get a good job and-”  

“Drunk ain’t got nothing to do wi’ it! Masked wolves god damnit!” The boy’s father screamed. Neither the blonde man nor the worker noticed Yato approaching but the child did. He stared with wide eyes as Yato made his presence known to the three. The boy wore a threadbare brown coat with a matching newsboy cap, his beige pants were much too small for him while his shoes were too big. Yato scanned his bruised cheek and chapped lips with faint pity and disdain. 

“Excuse me, sir,” Yato put on a smile, “you’re here for the auction? Right this way, sir.” Yato gestured off to the side and the man looked at him wearily before a sick grin stretched across his face. 

“There ya see? At least someone ‘ers a gentleman.” The man straightened out his patch-work coat and pulled his kid after Yato. The poor child, blonde hair the only color on his now pale skin, stared wide eyed at the floor. If his breathing picked up any faster he would draw attention. Yato had to do this quickly, he only had this floor for another seven minutes. Leading them away from any people, Yato took them down an empty hallway. He didn’t want any witnesses, especially his siblings-in-arms.

“Right this way,” Yato picked up a rope blocking the hallway, one he had already scooped out. The drunk was blissfully unaware of his intentions, happily walking through the roped off area. He didn’t look back as Yato re-tied the rope but his kid did. Yato met his light-colored eyes with a hard look, something that frightened the child. Ordinarily, Yato wouldn’t attempt something like this unless he was ordered. But it was something the kid said about wanting freedom, the way he still tugged at his father’s grip and dug his heels in, that Yato couldn’t resist. Taking a breath, Yato relaxed his shoulders. It was now or never. 

“There’s a side door off to the left, leading to an alley.” Yato spoke to the horizontal hallway ahead of them. The man let out a slurred hum, questioning his words.

“Wha’d you say?” He rumbled. Yato could feel the kid’s attention on the back of his head.

“Off to the left there’s a door that leads to an alleyway. No one’s out there right now,” Yato repeated, clearly and strongly. He stopped suddenly and the man stumbled to match, the kid tripping to a standstill. 

“The hell’s that supposed to mean?” The blonde man snarled. The anger visibly choked in the man’s throat when Yato looked over his shoulder with one piercing blue eye. It was a simple, quick movement and the blonde man fell to the ground with a thud. The man really must have been drunk, Yato’s knuckles hardly felt anything. Unfortunately, the kid was pulled to the floor as well and now sat on his bum. It’s been years since Yato has seen such a sight. Someone looking up at him with such fear, shaking in Yato’s shadow. However, Yato had no reason to kill, so instead Yato turned his body to the side. When the kid didn’t move right away, Yato narrowed his eyes. 

“Door to left, got it.” The kid said as scrambled to his feet and dashed away. Something like amusement slithered around Yato’s chest, the kid somehow managed to have faint snark woven in his tone. He didn’t even say thank you. Yato felt himself rooting for the small blonde as he made his way back down to the basement. 

---

Once the carriage came to a stop, Hiyori was the last to step out. Her brother held his hand for her to grab and offered her a small smile which Hiyori struggled to return. The museum loomed overhead and Hiyori felt her stomach roll. As she walked up the stone steps she remembered all the times her mother and father brought her and her brother here as children. There had been signs for auctions back then too, Hiyori wondered how many were for people. Still, she followed Masaomi and her parents up to the museum's entrance and watched her father discreetly reveal The Crafter’s invitation. Hiyori had a hard time choking out the password to the man, her eyes flickering to the floor from under her black feathered mask. 

The stage was downstairs in a rather small room with stadium seating. Her family, being  designated guests of The Crafter, was allowed a box seat above it all. Her father and mother sat in the front row, wearing all black as instructed, while Hiyori and Masaomi sat behind them in similar outfits. Hors d'oeuvres and champagne were served by masked workers to laughing people of wealth. Her mother signaled for the staff standing by their door to bring a bottle. The sickening merriment quieted down once the lights dimmed. A spot light shown on the red curtain and an older man with a top hat and mask stepped out.  He waved off the applause and settled his arms behind his back. 

“Welcome, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you so much for taking the time to come out to such an inconvenient place. We have many good products here tonight, of all shapes and sizes. If one catches your eye, be sure to hold up your signal. The standard price will be said before the bidding will commence. Once you’ve purchased your product, one of our workers will lead you to the back where you will produce payment and be escorted out of the building with your product. If you do not have a carriage to leave in, you will not be permitted to leave and you will receive an immediate refund.” His words were met with quiet hums of acknowledgment. Hiyori’s knuckles tightened against the lace fabric of her dress and her brother nervously snacked on the platter of treats. 

One by one humans were led out on to the stage and Hiyori could feel her family begin to regret ever setting foot in such a place. First, to apparently clear out most of the participants in the room, women were brought out. Their wrists were often bound by rope and they wore black blindfolds, their prices around the same as some of the jewelry Hiyori wore. She looked away and Masaomi pulled her close. He wasn’t able to comfort her for long, since young men his own age started to be brought out and bidded on for cheap labor. Nearly an hour had gone by, the Iki’s watching children and adults alike be told their worth before disappearing backstage. The man from the start of this terrible affair returned before the curtain, a smile still pleasantly on his face. 

“Ladies and Gentlemen, that concludes our common products.” By now, the majority of the main seating was empty, so he spoke with his chin raised in order to address the VIP shrouded in shadows of the box seats. 

“And now, for the moment you’ve all been waiting for, our esteemed Lord Crafter has given us another great batch of servants. Now, these guards have been carefully raised for since birth, plucked through strict selection, and train on the daily to live, breath, and serve your every whim and command. The offered collection has decreased in numbers over the years, however they are still ranked in order of their graduating seat. As such, their value will increase as we move up the line, but don’t dwattle! Lest you wish to wait another moon cycle and pray The Crafter provides more of such a rare and priceless commodity. You will be asked to show your invitation during purchase, as not just anyone can buy such esteemed products. Thank you and good luck to you all,” He bowed and disappeared behind the curtain. Hiyori felt herself scowl at the language used, ‘priceless’ seemed rather counterintuitive. Her mother whispered something in her father’s ear, rather excited. Masaomi leaned forward and tapped their father. 

“Let’s just buy the first one and get out of here.” 

“No Masaomi, we’ve prepared a lot of money for our family’s safety.” 

“Father, they all received the same training! And it’s not like we’ll be fighting any armies any time soon.” 

“Let’s just see what the starting cost is, Masaomi dear. There’s no point in getting the lower ones if everyone’s around us is of higher caliber.” Lady Iki spoke quickly to her son. Her words sounded harsh but her face looked grim. Hiyori wondered if her parents feared the servants' other nobels, or simply wished to be on equal standing with their peers. The stage captured their attention as the curtain started to be pulled back. 

Then, they came out. Hiyori felt her mouth fall open slightly as a line of fully-dressed servants walked across the stage single-file. They moved like dead soldiers, identical with feet moving in time. They stopped together, perfectly center-stage, and faced the room. Exactly an equal length apart, they folded their arms behind their back, not letting themselves make a single sound. Each of them carried a weapon, one that sat comfortably on their person. What scared Hiyori the most was their dead expressions. Eyes glazed over and lacking any spark of life while their breathing was completely undetectable from where Hiyori was watching. It was at that moment their introduction sank in, these people were truly bred to be sold. 

The announcer returned once more, starting from the right and moving up the line. There were eight in total, the first to step forward was a young woman slightly older than Hiyori. She would have been married now with children, but instead she faced a stage with an axe at her side. The starting amount had made Hiyori wince, it was almost offensive how high the numbers were compared to the previous purchases. 

In an effort to distract herself, Hiyori let her eyes wander down the line. There was one more woman but the rest were all men, all very fit and very serious. She let her brown eyes rest on the one in the front of the line, the guard that led the line out onto the stage. He looked a little younger than her brother, with black hair and light blue eyes. Hiyori wondered what he had to do in order to be the best of the best. What he was capable of. But what she was most curious about was the fact that while all the other guards looked straight ahead- or at the very least up at the box seats- his eyes gazed above that. He didn’t look bored, or even sad, he simply looked lost. Distant. Hiyori wondered what he was thinking. When her father didn’t make a move after the third sold, her mother nudged his shoulder. 

“I want a higher caliber one.” Lord Iki spoke to the stage. His tone had his family sealing their lips. A small part of Hiyori hoped her father would lose on the auctions and they would go home without purchasing another person, but the fierce determination in her father’s eyes was something she’d only seen when he was working to save a patients’ life. The irony didn’t escape her. Hiyori steeled herself and refocused on the stage. There were three guards left. Right now, the one about to be auctioned off was a taller man with his long white hair tied back in a ponytail. His pale green eyes scanned the crowd to and fro as the payment for his services went up. Hiyori eyed the rapier at his waist and imagined such a large man wielding it.

Suddenly, her father held up their card and Hiyori’s heart plummeted. He went back and forth with two other nobles three more times until the final sale went to Lord Iki. The servant standing by their door approached them with a polite congratulations. Their father instructed Masaomi to handle the paperwork so that he could stay and attempt another one. 

“Another? Father,” Masaomi gasped, “One is more than-” 

“I know what I’m doing, Masaomi. You and Hiyori won’t always be by our sides. Our calls take us in separate directions for long periods of time. These are bodyguards, they are not gods, they cannot be everywhere at once,” Lord Iki paused while his son relented, “now go.” He turned around and let Masaomi be led away by the servant, cash in hand. This time, Hiyori forced some ghost of a smile to her brother and he nodded in return before disappearing into the dark theatre. Due to his explanation, Lord Iki was rather late in trying for the second guard so he kept his hand down. The servant, a young man with light brown hair and a silver spear, was bought after some more rigorous fighting. Names were never announced in order to keep confidentiality, only a buyer’s number. Hiyori wondered who he was sold too. If they truly were dangerous, or simply wanted protection. 

Finally, they were up to the last person of the night. Other than this reminder, the announcer made no further introductions for the supposed best of what The Crafter had to offer. The servant stepped forward and stood tall, blue eyes crisp and staring straight. Her father lifted his sign and the race began. Four other participants battled for this final bodyguard, his cost climbing past the other’s. Whether it was because he was top of the class, or simply the last one available, Hiyori found herself gasping at the prices her father applied for. Even her mother placed a had on his shoulder. 

“Dear,” she pleaded. 

“This is for our children’s safety.” He insisted as he held up the signal. Hiyori opened her mouth and leaned forward to question his reasoning, or maybe oppose his wishes.

“Sold!” the announcer boomed. Hiyori’s hand flinched back just and her eyes whipped to the stage. Her father sighed, shoulders falling, as his sign fell to his lap. With a desperate hope, Hiyori waited to see if it was her father who won. Nothing happened as the last servant walked off the stage and Hiyori almost breathed a sigh of relief. Her parents stood and Hiyori quickly followed, the smile fell off her face when they turned to see the wait staff standing in the doorway. 

“Congratulations, sir. Right this way please, The Crafter is waiting for you.” He bowed. A shiver ran down Hiyori’s spine as dread crawled up her throat, she trudged behind her parents with her head down. Other nobles walked past her, giggling from the alcohol, and Hiyori couldn’t look at them. Like her brother, they were brought down the steps to the hall that lead behind the stage, where the staff opened up another door for them. 

“The Crafter awaits your audience,” he bowed once more and allowed for the Iki’s to enter before he shut the door behind them. Hiyori watched it shut before turning her attention to the room. They were in a sort of office, complete with two couches facing each other and a grand desk. Her brother sat on one of the couches, filling out some papers. Behind him, their new bodyguard stood straight as an arrow, looking to them as they entered. 

“Welcome, Lord Iki!” The man behind the counter rose from his paperwork with a wide grin. Behind him stood the blue-eyed bodyguard, still as a statue and shrouded in the room’s shadow. Her father approached him as he rounded the desk, her brother rising to stand. Hiyori and her mother stayed back but curtsied at the Lord. 

“Lord Crafter, thank you for allowing us two of your fine bodyguards. I hope my son has entertained you well enough,” Lord Iki shook his hand.  

“Of course,” The Crafter smiled, “I must say I was surprised to see a letter from you but I’m more than happy to oblige your request. A family such as yours is irreplaceable and deserves only the best. The future must be secured after all.” He turned and walked back to his desk but Hiyori was certain he had glanced at her direction. She shivered. 

“Your son has been delightful. He’s filling out his paperwork but I have to ask you do the same.” The Crafter handed her father three pieces of paper. Lord Iki took one and handed the other two to his wife and daughter. Hiyori let her eyes run down the page and to her shock it was a simple survey. She let her mother usher her to the couch but their confusion was obvious. The Crafter gestured for the two guards to stand at attention once more. They faced the family before gracefully falling to one knee and bowing before the Iki’s. 

“Esteemed Ikis, may I present to you Rabo and Yato, your new guards. From this day forward they will protect your family until their dying breath without fail and loyally serve your every need and desire with honesty and integrity. They are capable of completing any task quickly and efficiently no matter what it is and will never stray from the epitome of a high class servant. Please enjoy them to your hearts’ content.” The Crafter held a hand out over their heads, Yato and Rabo keeping their closed eyes to the floor. The Iki’s were speechless for a moment before her father sputtered out a thank you and handed the man his money. Lord Iki then joined his family on the couches and finally scanned over the document. Their new guards rose to their feet and stood behind each of the couches, silent as ever.

“Excuse me, good sir, but why do you need this information?” Lord Iki asked. At his desk, The Crafter looked up from his money counting. 

“Oh, that’s not for me. That information is for your servants in order to better cater to your wants and needs. I don’t keep the papers, in fact I don’t even have to look at them. Your guards will memorize them. You may do what you wish with them once they're done.” The Crafter waved off their concerns and continued his counting. Hiyori waited for her father to begin writing before she did. Name, birthday, clothing and shoe size. Hiyori was happy to write down the things she liked and disliked, no food or flower allergies to speak of, but she was hesitant to write down information about the people she often mingled with but she supposed these two would serve as their butlers at some point. Despite the situation, Hiyori found her cheeks warm at the fact that said butler was standing directly behind her. 

When they were done, her father gathered the papers and obeyed The Crafter, handing the pile to Rabo. Rabo spent hardly a second on each page, flipping through them before walking them over to Yato who seemed to read even faster. Apparently finished, Yato handed the papers back to Lord Iki with a bow, then returned to his position. Her father awkwardly folded them and placed them in his coat, looking to The Crafter. Done with counting, the seller rose and approached Lord Iki with more papers in his hand. He placed another two documents on the table and turned it towards Lord Iki. Hiyori could recognize them as contracts. 

“Please, at your leisure. Notice they are slightly different in regards to Rabo and Yato,” The Crafter handed Lady Iki another paper. This time it was folded like a travel map. 

“What is this?” Hiyori’s mother asked. 

“A pamphlet, my good lady. Think of it like instructions or signals for you to understand their training. These are subject to change of course, but I simply give it to help.” The Crafter explained with an easy smile. Lady Iki hummed and started reading through. Hiyori found herself curious on what type of person would need instructions but she maintained her poise. Her father signed his name along the line and handed the papers back.

“Top of the class is nothing to sneeze at, I see,” Lord Iki tried to joke. The Crafer shared an amused hum as he took the contracts. 

“Yes, I do hope that’s alright. Yato is a special case, you see.” 

“It’s quite alright. Allow me to thank you again for the invitation.” Lord Iki rose and shook the man’s hand once more. The rest of the Iki’s rose and gave their own bows in return, to her surprise, Yato and Rabo bowed to The Crafter as well. Through her hair, Hiyori found herself looking at Yato. He kept his hand on the sword at his side and matched her family’s movements without skipping a beat. 

Finally, the Iki’s left the shady auction and met their carriages under the blanket of night. The streets were quiet, all the museums participants cleared out quickly while the night life had long since died. Rabo opened the door to the first carriage and helped her parents inside before climbing in after them. Hiyori and Masaomi returned their mother’s wave before the door was shut and they rode away. 

Left alone, Hiyori and Masaomi stood quietly side by side, awkwardly aware of the third person standing behind them. Hiyori looked over her shoulder at him. Yato’s eyes snapped from the sky to hers and he waited patiently for an order. Instead Hiyori let out a huff and took a step back, something Yato copied immediately. This caused Hiyori to turn around and approach him. Yato didn’t move but watched her with a blank expression as she came next to him. Satisfied, Hiyori turned back around and faced the road only for Yato to move behind her. Hiyori’s face looked back at him with some amount of question, betrayal, and frustration and she felt Yato adopted some sort of shock and confusion. From his spot waving down another carriage, Masaomi laughed and caught their attention. 

“She wants you to stand next to her,” Masaomi informed. 

“Masaomi!” Hiyori hissed in embarrassment. 

“Fine. She wants you to stand by us,” he corrected. Hiyori looked to the ground with heat dancing along her cheeks. Leave it to her brother to ruin her first impression. Hiyori’s face continued to change color as a carriage pulled forward. Yato finally did come next to her, but only to bow. 

“Please forgive me, my lady. I am trained to remain behind you at all times but I am honored by your actions,” Yato spoke sincerely but Hiyori somehow knew it was practiced. He waited for her to hum before walking crisply to the carriage door and opening it. Masaomi thanked him and stepped inside, Hiyori following. She placed her hand in his and felt how warm it was before he lifted her into the vehicle and shut the door behind him. 

The silence was once again awkward as they rode out of the city. Hiyori and Masaomi shared looks between themselves and Yato as the guard seemingly stared off into space. He faced forward and hardly looked bothered, as if they were all total strangers on a train who just happened to be sitting near each other, rather than masters and bought servants. With her eyes, Hiyori willed her brother to say something, which he subtly replied he didn’t want to, but Hiyori raised her brow and soon Masaomi was clearing his throat. Yato turned to look at him. 

“Yes, my lord?” Yato spoke. In such a closed area, Hiyori could hear his voice. It was deeper than she thought and rougher too, but not unpleasant. 

“I was wondering if I could, um, ask you some questions?” Masaomi said. Hiyori wanted to roll her eyes at her brother grasping at straws but listened quietly nonetheless. 

“Of course, my lord.” Yato shifted to face Masaomi a bit better and waited. 

“Well, um, how old are you?” 

“I’m twenty, my lord.” Yato answered like he knew the question beforehand. Hiyori hummed in interest, he was five years older than her. 

“When is your birthday?” Hiyori gave him a warm smile. Their family often gave some sort of present to the help on their birthday. Surely that will make Yato more comfortable with their family!

“My birthday? I suppose it’s on the new year, my lord.” 

“New year!” Hiyori gushed, “how lovely.” She let her smile grow, something Yato blinked at. Masaomi hummed, he looked thoughtful. 

“If you don’t mind me asking, is Rabo the same age with the same birthday?” 

“That is correct, my lord.” Yato said with all seriousness. Masaomi gave another loud hum and Hiyori whipped her head around to glare at him. Her brother immediately shrinked back and looked out the window with crossed arms. 

“I’m so sorry about that, my brother didn’t mean anything by it.” Hiyori said. This time she felt it, something in Yato was surprised but his face gave away nothing. Maybe it was a flicker in his bright blue eye that Hiyori couldn’t help but stare into. However, as quickly as the feeling came it was gone and Yato was back to being completely unreadable. 

“Please my lord and lady, do not trouble your minds on my account. However I deeply appreciate the sentiment.” Yato replied. This time his words were carefully picked and Hiyori liked to think they were somewhat genuine. He watched her the whole time, like he wanted to convey his appreciation but didn’t know how. Or he was testing her to see if she could sense such feelings from him, fake or otherwise. Hiyori found her mouth had been open slightly throughout her staring and quickly turned her face. Yato did nothing more than face the front of the carriage. After a couple moments of silence, Masaomi sat up once more. 

“Can I see your sword?”

“Yes, my lord,” Yato brought the object towards Masaomi, who reached for it like a starving man reaching for bread. 

“Masaomi!” Hiyori chided, “don’t give that to him, he might hurt himself.” She instructed. Yato jerked the weapon back to his chest like he wasn’t aware that was a possibility. 

“Please forgive me, my lady, I-” 

“Oh come on Hiyori don’t say it like that. He’s going to think I’m mental,” Masaomi whined. 

“You’re not mental, you're an idiot.” Hiyori quipped back. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Yato’s eyebrows shoot up. The first break in his stoic expression. Unfortunately, the success Hiyori felt was squashed when her and her brother laughed but Yato remained stone-faced. Instead, much to her disappointment, when she looked over at him, Yato gave her a fake smile. 

“Very humorous, my lady.” he complimented. Sitting back, Masaomi let out a sigh through his nose. His sister was too nice and this servant was too broken, their relationship was bound to be difficult. This is why he stayed away from such circles of life, despite their parent’s best efforts. Yato and Hiyori faced forward again, both seemingly lost in complicated thought. Masaomi glanced out the window, then back at their new bodyguard.

“Unsheath it.” 

“Yes, my-”

“Masaomi!” 

---

By the time they got back to the mansion, helped the lords and ladies to bed, and familiarized themselves with the grounds and servants, daybreak was only a couple hours away. Yato and Rabo were going to be sleeping in different rooms, each close to the chambers of the Iki family. When they arrived, Lord Iki made them aware of the head of the family and the situation surrounded the poor old woman. Yato and Rabo assured him she would be a top priority, along with the children. The young lord and lady had immediately retired to their bedchambers which were down the hall from Yato’s. Hiyori was the last one to have the information pamphlet, which she tried to hide from him as she bid him goodnight.

Yato walked into his new room and shut the door silently behind him. One window, one dresser with a mirror and more than enough drawers, one night stand with a candle, one empty bookshelf, and a fully-made bed with enough room for one person. In one of the drawers, as instructed by his father, was another pair of underwear and a night shirt. Yato took them out of the drawer and brought them with him to the basement. Rabo entered quickly afterwards and the two changed, washed their outfits, and hung them to dry. They walked back to their rooms, sharing a glance of parting words, and Yato was back in his room. 

He let himself stand in the center of what was to be his room for some time. His own personal bedroom. A room for him to be entirely alone in, without another soul to cater to. Just him and his thoughts. Yato didn’t feel anything in that moment. He wasn’t tired, or worried, or relieved, or happy. His chest was empty and his mind was silent. Even his skin was numb to the clean, warm air of such surroundings. He silently fell to his knees and sat still underneath the light of the full moon, letting his tears drip onto the wooden floor undisturbed. Unbeknownst to him, his lady did the same from atop her grand mattress, fingers wrinkling the paper from The Crafter, her tears ruining it’s ink.

Chapter Text

Yato found that serving the Ikis was- what he believed should be called- enjoyable.  Masaomi had left home soon after their arrival so Yato took care of Hiyori and the house while Rabo often followed Lord Iki to work. He got up at sunrise to train, bathe, and get dressed alongside Rabo. Afterward, Yato went into the kitchen to survey which food was still good and what had gone sour. Then he personally began preparing his lady’s breakfast as well as her preferred morning reading material. After catching up on any news of the day from the head butler, Yato readied his lady’s morning and afternoon outfits, matching them with the proper shoes and jewelry. There were no plans for visitors today, so his lady would most likely wish to take another stroll through the garden. Yato dutifully prepared the food and outfits for such. 

Like clockwork, Yato knocked on the door and waited for his lady’s permission to enter before walking in with her tray. There were certain things that a survey couldn’t tell him, like how his lady made an effort to rise out of bed, but once sitting up she struggled. Or that her hair was usually something that had to be pulled out of the corner of her drooling mouth, but that it took her some time to realise it was even there. She’s gotten faster at trying to fix her appearance for him- apparently before him she had only female attendants which was understandable- but she still looked embarrassed when she did so. Yato didn’t comment on it, though he felt the need to do something like teasing. Instead he thought of the image when the day felt particularly long. It tended to make him feel better. 

One thing Yato found strange was brushing another person’s hair. He knew all the different hairstyles and makeup designs for a young woman but when he gave Hiyori all of said options, she seemed to short circuit. His lady was rather simple in terms of appearance, she preferred to move around freely and for that Yato truly enjoyed complying. He could understand that on some level, he hated his movements being hindered but that was more for battling than anything else. But that wasn’t it. His new lady and master seemed to enjoy freedom just for the sake of moving. Like she constantly had the urge to run or dance. Yato had a sneaking feeling she would if given the opportunity and would be pleased to watch it from afar. 

“Can you do something down today please?” Hiyori asked him through the mirror. 

“Of course, my lady.” Yato promised as he picked up the brush. He preferred her hair down anyway. Once he was done and he painted on light make-up, Yato left the room for the maids to dress her. 

That was another odd thing though, the way she asked him for things rather than told him. It put him in an awkward spot but it wasn’t his place to remind her of hers. Perhaps it was just because Yato was new and she wasn’t used to him, but he doubted that was the case. He had trained all his life to deal with nobles that lived high above everyone else in a lap of luxury, people like Lord and Lady Iki. However, his lady Hiyori was not what he trained for and being top of the class did not stop her from throwing him off balance. Even if it were for a single, internal moment. But only in terms of likes and dislikes was Lady Hiyori simple. No, his young mistress was far smarter than those of her position and Yato found that fact equally pleasing.

Once her appearance was acceptable, Lady Iki had lessons until the afternoon. These were standard lessons for a young lady to have, how to embroider, proper edicate, future motherhood. Yato knew all of her lessons already but he found it peaceful to stand in the sunshine of the window and listen. Sometimes Yato would pay a visit to the head of the family to see if she needed anything, but the old hag seemed to hate him and where he came from. That, Yato could understand. The more time he spent here the more he felt his life had been a painful waste, and a distant dream. 

“I would like to stroll through the garden today,” Lady Hiyori happily told him after class. 

“I have prepared a lunch for just that occasion, my lady.” Yato shared, feeling slightly proud for reading his master so well. The tiny feelling of pride swelled into something large and burning when Hiyori’s eyes grew wide and her smile wider. 

“Truly? You did? How thoughtful of you! Thank you so much!” Hiyori’s smile was so painfully sweet and Yato found it hard to swallow. His pride- and dare he say happiness- took up too much space in his chest. It made his cheeks warm with slight panic and frustration. Still, all this was easily ignored behind a smile that was supposed to be fake and Yato managed to reply not too late. 

“Your words are too kind, my lady.” He said and signaled another servant to ready the picnic basket he prepared. He felt her eyes on him as he covered her in a shawl and gave Hiyori her parasol, which she refused to let him carry, and the two made their way to the back of the mansion. 

---

The summer afternoon was gorgeous, sunlight shown on freshly cut grass and beautifully trimmed flowers. As Hiyori stepped out onto the grand stone patio, she let her parasol tilt back just to feel the sun on her face. Before, Hiyori tested how long her attendants would let the sun touch her fair skin before reminding her of it’s dangers but Yato remained silent. She supposed saying something would be considered questioning her choices but where was the fun with that? Hiyori sighed and let the umbrella cover her again before looking back at said guard. If she pushed the boundaries of their positions too much he tended to get awkward or at the very least confused. Still, he was adjusting. Yato dutifully stepped forward at her gaze and offered his elbow, accompanying her down the stairs and remaining closer to her side. Hiyori huffed with a smile, it was a start. 

“It really is a nice day today, don’t you think so?” Hiyori babbled. 

“Yes, my lady.” Yato almost chirped. The difference in Yato’s tone caused Hiyori to look up at him. It wasn’t necessarily soft but, amused, happy? And dare she think a little affectionate? It wasn’t excited or ecstatic, but it was much more alive than anything she had seen from him before. Of course Hiyori had to give him a wide smile of her own. 

“Ah!” Her eyes widened. Hand on sword, Yato whipped his head to look only to spot something familiar. His lady stepped across the gravel path towards the pond and crouched, plucking the white flower from the ground.

“Do you like that flower, my lady?” Yato came up behind her. It was just as pure white and frilly as Hiyori’s umbrella.

“I actually really do. I know they’re weeds but I think they’re just so cute. Unfortunately, the gardeners get rid of them before they can grow, so I don’t get to see them often,” Hiyori looked at Yato with an embarrassed smile, “my mom doesn't like weeds but if I could, I’d see them every day.” Hiyori twirled the stem between her fingers for a moment longer before letting it fall into the pond. 

“I think it’s time we eat, I’m famished,” Hiyori said. 

“I will have your basket fetched right away, my lady.”

“That sounds lovely. Thank you, Yato.” 

“You’re quite welcome, my lady.” He said. Hiyori beamed, beside the pond there was a stone bench where Hiyori enjoyed doing her reading, this is where the two often shared their lunch. When Hiyori first invited him to sit and eat with her, Yato of course gently denied her request, so she ate alone. It took a couple more days of invitation for Yato to first face her while she ate, then sat down, then had whatever she did not eat. It wasn’t like this part of the garden could be seen from the house but Yato most likely didn’t want to take any chances. Still, by now he knew better then to leave his lady pouting at him. Hopefully today he would allow himself to eat alongside her like a true friend.

 When a servant finally did bring the basket, along with some cold drink, the two made their way around the water to the other side of the lake underneath a tree that flowers in the spring. The gravel moved easily under her flats and rather quietly from under Yato as they walked under garden arches and around rose bushes. Yato had picked a comfortable long dress that flowed easily in the summer wind and for that Hiyori was grateful. The man was very considerate and thoughtful. Speaking of thoughtful. 

“Yato?” Hiyori turned to look but he already stepped forward. 

“Yes, my lady?” 

“I have an odd sort of question,” Hiyori started. It felt strange to say now, after all this time, but Hiyori truly wondered. Yato didn’t seem bothered by her hesitation. 

“Feel free to ask me anything, my lady.”

“It’s just, back in the museum, when you were lined up on stage,” Hiyori tried to phrase that part delicately, “what was on your mind?” She worried if she told him she noticed he wasn’t facing the same way as the rest, she might insult him, so she skipped over her reasoning. 

“And don’t say that it doesn’t matter or that I shouldn’t trouble myself with your thoughts because it does!” Hiyori huffed at him. Then, she saw it again, that glimmer of some sort of fragile surprise in his expression that raised his eyebrows if only for a moment. To her even greater surprise, Yato stopped walking and looked straight ahead. 

“I suppose I was thinking something like that,” Yato spoke to the horizon. The young Lady Iki turned and looked past the perfectly tailored garden and into the grand field of wild grass. They swayed haphazardly with no two blades the same, leading up to a line of forestry that separated the ground from a vast blue sky. The view was familiar to Hiyori but she understood it’s beauty. Still, she found the blue of the sky lacked a certain steady focus that she preferred. She smiled nonetheless, Yato had answered her honestly about what he truly thought and for that she couldn’t help but smile broadly at him over her shoulder. 

“Do you wish to run in it?” She tried.

“I am no horse, my lady.” Yato replied quickly and seriously which only caused Hiyori to laugh harder. 

“You like nature?” Hiyori asked more seriously. Yato contemplated her question but it took him less time to articulate an answer. 

“I like the warm severity of such an open space covered in harmless life,” Yato spoke to the field once more, “the picture in my mind was nearly identical to what is over there.” 

“Well, isn’t that a nice coincidence?” Her arms tightened behind her back as the wind pushed her hair across her nose. She didn’t even hear him approach, but when she felt his gloved fingers gently push her hair out of the way, her eyes opened. Yato was as focused on her as always but his expression was soft and crinkled in a way she wasn’t used to. Yato was smiling. A ghost of an action compared to the polite expressions he gives her for comfort’s sake, but it was real. Hiyori felt something crash into the bottom of her heart and send it galloping. From this close she could see Yato’s smile was crooked and teasing, dangerous compared to gentle charm men in her circle gave. The only thing that shocked her more was the pink that faintly dusted his cheeks, though they didn’t compare to her own. The moment hardly lasted as long as she felt it did but Yato’s face suddenly dropped back into one of stone. The color in his face had drained away along with the warmth in his eyes and the smile on his face. 

“Your hair has fallen out, my lady. Please, allow me to fix it.” Yato asked cordially. Hiyori felt her mouth fall open but if he saw he’s upset her, Yato would feel as though he failed. Letting out a noise of agreement, Hiyori quickly spun around and faced the view. She hoped looking away from him would help her slow her heart down- the organ suddenly painful and heavy- but it did not. It certainly didn’t help that she felt Yato run his fingers through her hair rather than a brush, but he worked as quickly and quietly as ever and soon they were walking back. Hiyori let him stay in his position four steps behind but still insisted he sit with her on the bench in order to share in the lunch he prepared. But she wondered, not for the first time, if he truly wanted to. Hiyori thought of the pamphlet in her desk drawer. 

After their encounter that afternoon, Yato performed his duties as perfectly as ever and left Hiyori to herself once night fell. Despite the heaviness of that moment, thinking about it set Hiyori’s face aflame. Even underneath such heavy covers, Hiyori felt exposed as she tossed and turned, hands squeezing her face. The smile that grew on her lips was giddy and self conscious as she quietly chided herself. 

“‘Well, isn’t that a nice coincidence?’ Could I be any more poetic?” Hiyori thought angrily, “he probably does think of me as some giggling little girl!” The thought of facing Yato in the morning was mortifying. They were getting closer, or at least Hiyori was getting better at reading him, which was a good thing! It wasn’t often Hiyori looked forward to seeing someone every day, especially not someone she lived with, but Hiyori found herself happy Yato greeted her at first light. She tried not to think about the fact that it was the young man’s job and she could be looking too far into it. Instead, as she fell asleep, Hiyori thought about that sunny spot in the field and how Yato had definitely opened up to her, if not for just a moment. 

---

The days went on as per usual after that, his lady seemingly making the effort to be more mature today than their time in the garden, which Yato found just as amusing. Clearly, that interaction had affected her as much as it did him. If only Hiyori knew how long Yato had grasped his wrist and glared at his traitorous fingers, wondering if cutting them off would spare his beheading. Unfortunately, acting more the part of a young lady meant Hiyori wanted to spend the afternoon in the library which left Yato to stare longingly out the window. 

That was, until her mother’s handmaids came in. Yato stood to attention and watched the three of them enter the library with clear unfamiliarity. The two following the head maid, looked at Yato with fear and they tried not to stare at him as they whispered. Leading them was a maid with short black hair, who Yato had talked to before, named Mayu. She glanced at him with some unease, but continued strongly to the young Iki. 

“Hello Mayu,” Hiyori greeted, closing her novel. 

“Good afternoon, my lady. Your mother requests your presence in the parlor,” Mayu said with a curtsy. 

“My mother?” Hiyori stood, “thank you very much.” She looked for Yato who was already approaching her side and they walked together. Her parents were laughing over a pot of tea when they entered, Rabo standing dutifully behind them. 

“Oh, Hiyori!” Her father greeted. His lady sat down with her family on plush couches while Yato shut the door. Rabo took the position by the window, so Yato chose to stay with his back to the door. When his lady looked back at him in question, he kept his eyes forward. 

“Mother, is something the matter?” Hiyori accepted a small cup of Oolong. 

“Why, whatever would be the matter, dear?”

“It’s just that, you don’t usually call me in the middle of the day.”

“Can’t a mother talk to her daughter anymore? I know you like to study but surely there are more important things,” Lady Iki said cheerfully. She didn’t notice the way her daughter tightened up only for her face to fall slightly. Nor did she notice blue eyes turn to her with certain fierceness that a servant should not give their master. 

“Now dear, there’s no point in hiding it from her!” Lord Iki chuckled. 

“Oh you’re no fun, love, truly!” Lady Iki laughed along with her husband. Hiyori perked up with curiosity and Yato returned to a stoic, definitely-not-feeling-protective-over-something-that-wasn’t-his, expression. He ignored Rabo’s eyes and eventually Rabo shrugged it off. 

“What? What is it?” Hiyori tried again. 

“We just wanted to know what you wanted for your birthday this year, darling!” Lord Iki happily informed his daughter. At this, Hiyori melted and immediately brightened up. They discussed when she would want it and who she would want there. Her father mentioned inviting some of his own colleges and her mother wanted her to invite single men of high standard. Hiyori nodded along with a plastered smile, answering questions of what she preferred. It was accepted that events like these are used for political gain between families. But as a young woman of the Iki family, she would have to at least start looking. To be honest, Yato was more surprised they didn’t pick out someone for her after birth. But considering how their son was currently galavanting around who-knows-where, the Iki’s seemed to give their children more choice than others might. More freedom. Overall, the idea brought a sour taste in Yato’s mouth that seemed to be visible on his lady’s face. 

“We’re so sorry, Hiyori. Money will be a little tight this year so we won’t be able to get you as many presents,” her mother placed a comforting hand on Hiyori’s knee. 

“Oh no, mother! It’s perfectly alright! I understand really,” Hiyori comforted. Her father remained jovial. 

“Don’t worry, we will make sure your party is a success! Just think of Yato and Rabo’s protection as a gift, if you must.” Lord Iki said as he poured himself another cup. 

“And I’m sure your guests will provide you with a good amount of presents. Especially any suitors who want to impress you!” Hiyori’s mother gushed. 

“Oh no! That’s quite alright- they, they don’t have to. I mean, that’s not what I’m worried about-! Your presents, I mean Yato, is more than enough- Yato and Rabo’s protection is just fine. Thank you,” Hiyori sputtering quieted down to a simple cough as she tried to clear her throat. His face was obviously red and her father’s laughter certainly didn’t help. It was clear her parents didn’t catch her little hiccup but Yato and Rabo don’t miss a thing. 

This time Rabo did look at Yato but the man maintained his position, looking forward with his mind far away, broken in a basement with no windows. The last thing he needed was his expression appearing similar to his lady’s. Finally moving past the topic of Hiyori’s birthday, the family drank the rest of the tea and ate lunch together, enjoying each other’s company like they haven’t talked in years. Yato felt something empty in his chest as he listened. He wondered what it was, if Rabo felt it too. He wondered if it would go away soon.

It didn’t. The newly developed emotion wouldn’t go away. It sat next to the feeling he had from that day in the gardens, along with images of his lady and the memory of his father. He wasn’t sure what his entire life was for if he were so easily thrown by things like this. So he ran, ran around the entire estate well after his lady went to sleep. Him and Rabo tended to simply dash through the forest at high speeds early in the morning but Yato felt a long jog would work better. He let Rabo know as such, saying he felt weak without constant training, then left the house to him. Yato ran until sweat poured from his bangs. He wasn’t sure if he was running towards something- trying to catch up to a place he slipped from- or running away from the place he found himself in. Maybe all of that and more. 

He let himself stop and breathe after four hours, when his mind only thought about his muscles and his mouth was dry from heaving. Stopping just at the top of a small hill, Yato leaned his hands on his knees and sighed. Eventually looking up, he saw a vast blanket of white, like a dusting of snowfall. It took his tired brain time to realise it was a small field of wildflowers, swaying easily in the wind among untended grass. There were other plants mixed in, some purple flowers, some cattails, some off-colored grass. But to Yato, the place was pure. Hiyori flashed in his mind, as she often did these days, and Yato allowed himself to think of her longer, more carefully than strictly necessary, instead of immediately forcing the thought away. He wondered what she would think of something like this. This was her favorite flower but would she think it’s beautiful or messy? Would she like it if it was? Or would she shy away from such a wild miss-match of things with no value. Yato snapped out of it, huffing to himself at the sappiness of it all and turned towards the house in a full-tilt sprint. Despite himself, a smile grew on his lips. 

All in all, the exercise was a good decision. Yato toweled himself off from his bath and felt refreshed in a whole new way. His messy emotions were still there but hopefully tomorrow he wouldn’t feel such a heavy need to walk around eggshells. He was doing his job well, his lady was happy, the family was safe, he hadn't truly slipped up in any way that truly mattered. Yato got dressed in his sleepwear and made his way up the stairs to his chamber. 

---

It was four days until Lady Iki’s fifteenth birthday and roughly three months since Yato was appointed as her new bodyguard. Preparations for the party had started and Yato found his attention torn between helping and tending to Hiyori. The guest list wasn’t particularly large but it still required deliveries and trips into town to begin gathering the large amount of food and beverages. Yato and Rabo took turns guarding the family and keeping track of all who entered and exited the property. Even so, that was no excuse. Yato continued his duties without fail. 

“It’s time to wake up, my lady,” Yato said as he pulled back the curtain. This morning he cooked ham and eggs with a slice of bread as well as a new addition to the food tray. Groaning, Hiyori pushed herself up and worked to rub her eyes clean. He began making her tea as she greeted him and helped her set the tray on her lap. 

“Thank you for the food,” Hiyori said. 

“You are quite welcome, my lady,” Yato replied as he prepared her dress. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her ignore the book he brought her and was instead gazing at the single white flower in the thin vase. After Hiyori told him she wanted to see it every day, Yato took a morning walk to the field in order to present his lady with such a sight when she first woke up. His lady had a habit of asking where he gets them- trying at all times in an attempt to throw him off or trick him- and Yato decided it would be his first ‘running joke.’

“Won’t you tell me where you keep getting them?” Hiyori blinked her eyes pleadingly at his back.

“It’s a trade secret, my lady.” 

“I’m convinced you have a secret garden in the basement.” 

“I’ve always had an interest in botany.”

“Truly?” Hiyori perked up at the thought of Yato finally sharing an individual interest but he faced her with a look of consolation. 

“No my lady, forgive the poor joke.” He apologised with a short bow. Hiyori pouted at him and the smile was back as a living ghost in his lips. They would be spending most of the day with her parents, still going through the invitations. Who responded and who did not, who would fill their place. Yato waited outside the room for Hiyori to get dressed before following her to the dining room. 

“If I remember correctly, the Young Lord Manabu is much too young to be a candidate,” Lady Iki hummed as she crossed out a name. 

“On the bright side, cousin Yusuke replied with his announcement to come,” Lord Iki offered. 

“Ah, but there’s the Hirano’s and their son Kazuma. We would be marrying lower but I heard their son was accepted into the royal guard,” her mother mused. Hiyori straightened out but kept the tight smile on her face all the same. Behind her, Yato felt something crawl quickly up his spine and vanish. 

“My brother and his children will be arriving as well. Rabo, ensure we have enough liquor!” He chuckled and wrote on a piece of paper. All Hiyori really wanted was her family and her two best friends Ami and Yama, the rest was for her parents. Not that Hiyori minded, but it made days like these rather boring. That was, until the room realized Rabo had not replied to the Lord. The bodyguard was looking out the window with a sharp focus and when Hiyori turned around she saw Yato was watching as well. Her attention was stolen when Rabo bowed and whispered in her father’s ear. He listened with a shocked expression then waved the servant away. 

“Dear? What is it?” Lady Iki asked as Rabo quickly left the room. Her husband put on a pleasant smile, though forced. 

“It seems one of the deliveries entered from the back of the estate, Rabo has gone to direct them properly,” he straightened the papers, “it’s alright. Why don’t we finish writing out the invitations?” Lord Iki sealed an envelope as an example and his wife quickly got to work, but Hiyori stalled. She fought the urge to look behind her and question her bodyguard, but instead worked to fill out invitations in her neatest handwriting. Rabo returned by the time all the invitations were completed and reported straight to Lord Iki. 

“Please have these invitations sent out and take this list of meals to the chefs,” Lord Iki rose, “I’ll be reiring to my study now. Do your best with your studies, Hiyori,” Her father said. Her mother rose to follow but as they walked by, Rabo took a moment to whisper his findings to Yato before walking off. The door shut behind them with an echoing clatter. 

“I hope you’re planning on telling me what’s going on,” Hiyori said. 

“I wouldn’t dare dream otherwise, my lady,” Yato’s voice came from behind her. His voice conveyed hidden amusement and the tone set Hiyori’s worries at ease.

“Well good,” Hiyori huffed as she stood harshly. Yato helped pull the chair back further and followed his lady to the library. He waited until she was settled with a book before he began talking. 

“What your father said was partially correct. A delivery horse was spotted on the edge of the yard and Rabo went to go investigate and found they were long gone. Your father decided against tracking them.”

“Sounds like they simply wandered onto our yard,” Hiyori sighed with relief. Yato remained silent, not wanting to share his doubts with his lady. As she read her novel under the sunlight, happy as can be with her birthday on the horizon, Yato stood in the room’s shadows, watching diligently over the Iki’s and the young lady sitting four steps in front.

Chapter Text

On the day of Lady Hiyori’s birthday, her morning preparations were left to a swarm of maids. Yato woke her up, gave her a meal, but was quickly outnumbered by women in bonnets. His lady gave him a look of pleading but Yato was ushered out the door before he could open his mouth. After long hours of giggling girls and gasps of pain, his lady existed and Yato’s breath was stolen. The majority of the dress was white, the top decorated with purple flowers. It fell into layers of ruffles that parted to reveal the bottom of the gown as a purple silk. Her hair was gathered in a mix of curls and braids over one shoulder, with purple jewels and flowers decorating it. She greeted him with the same lovely smile, red coating her lips and blush dusting her cheeks. He couldn’t do anything but bow and follow after her. The flowers flowed down her spine and trickled onto the tail of the gown. Yato lifted the fabric as Hiyori descended the stairs, servants waiting at the bottom to congratulate the young Iki on another healthy year. 

His lady’s birthday was in full swing by the afternoon and Yato was sweating. As guests arrived, Yato and Rabo took turns guarding the entrance and the estate. After everyone was accounted for, servants included, Yato did another lap around the estate to make sure, then he took turns with Rabo partroling inside and outside the mansion. Unfortunately, the multitude of occupants meant both Yato and Rabo had to help so that the event went smoothly. Yato was put on kitchen duty, his master of the cooking arts was still slightly above Rabo’s and his strength and speed brought the main course out to the attendants much quicker. It didn’t help that the summer sun was simply dreadful and that he’s already had to help four women inside due to fainting. 

“My, my Lord Iki! This servant simply is something. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a man carry this many plates and bottles at once!” Hiyori’s aunt praised, as Yato put a plate of filet mignon in front of her. 

“You’re too kind, my lady,” Yato replied without much thought but forced a smile. He took the next two plates off his arm for the woman’s kids. The plates on his other arm were given to Lady Hiyori and Lady Iki while the one that’s been balancing on the top of his head was for the Lord. This freed up his hands for the bottle of champagne, which he used to fill their glasses. 

“This is actually one of our bodyguards, but he’s working to ensure the event goes smoothly. He’s truly adept at all things!” Lord Iki praised. Yato bowed as a thanks until he was called over with the bottle to the Lord’s brother. 

“That is impressive! He’s one of your crafter servants, isn’t that right? I don’t think I’ve ever seen one so good looking before!” Her aunt took a drink, “Eye candy like that are truly dangerous! You should be careful too Sayuri, scandals with servants are not unheard of. I’m quite tempted myself!”

“You are simply too much!” Lady Iki chorkled. Beside her, Hiyori choked and took a nervous sip of her own drink. Out of habit, Hiyori’s eyes found Yato- this time catching his backside- and she dragged them away, having done too much of that this afternoon. She whipped around to look at her mother only to see the poor woman holding her forehead and breathing heavily. 

“Mother?” Hiyori placed a hand over her shoulder. Her father didn’t need to call a servant over, one already arrived. 

“Please, my lady, come with me,” the servant lifted her mother out of her chair and put her arm around his shoulders. Hiyori stood to follow but the man smiled politely at her. 

“Do not worry, my young lady, Lady Iki will be taken care of.” 

“I would like to go too,” Hiyori insisted. The servant took a moment to bow then nodded to another servant. As they walked inside the mansion, moving past the crowded dining and entertainment rooms, Hiyori shivered. It was slightly colder away from all the people but that wasn’t the problem. Yato once warned she was too perceptive for her own good. 

“Umm, you can just lay my mother down in the living room,” Hiyori spoke to the servant carrying her mother in front of her. 

“We thought it would be best to let the lady rest in her chambers,” the butler at Hiyori’s side said politely. These men were servants of one of the party guests, but Hiyori wasn’t sure which due to all the uniforms being the same. If she tried to order them around too much, it might cause problems with their masters, so Hiyori stayed silent. She failed to notice the servant’s hand creeping up at her side. 

“A moment if you would,” Rabo’s voice cut through the hallway. The servants startled to a stop along with Hiyori. 

“My lady,” Yato’s voice cut from behind her. She whirled around, goosebumps of some sort of excitement trailed up her arms and neck as she spotted her bodyguard. There was something off about him, or something painfully familiar. She didn’t notice the hand that quickly whipped to the servant’s side but she did notice the terrifyingly furious look Yato’s eyes held as he glared at the man next to her. 

“Please allow us to tend to our masters, otherwise we would be failures as servants,” Rabo said nicely. 

“O-oh, don’t worry about it. We servants should help each other out. Especially when you seemed to have your hands full down stairs,” the servant holding her mother laughed slightly. 

“It is extremely difficult for our hands to be full,” Rabo smiled. 

“Agreed,” Yato growled, “even so, our masters take priority above all.” He took controlled steps forward, face flat, hand on the hilt of his sword. The servant beside Hiyori was scared stiff, his pale skin beading with sweat, then he reached out and grabbed Hiyori around her waist. 

“Ah! Hey!” Hiyori cried out. Something cold pressed against her shoulder and tears pricked Hiyori’s eyes. The pistol in the servant’s hand shook violently as his body trembled under the adrenaline. Hiyori felt herself sweat and her muscles locked up, stopping her from fighting against the servant trapping her.

“Release her. Now,” Yato drew his sword but remained where he was. 

“Come on, gentleman, there’s no reason for aggression.” The man holding her mother tried to reason with them, his eyes darting between Yato and Rabo. 

“Y-yeah! That’s right!” The man holding Hiyori looked to his partner and at Rabo. With wide, pleading eyes, Hiyori watched Yato dash forward in an instant. His steps were completely silent and his sword struck right along her body with poise and accuracy. Letting out a fierce hollar of pain, the servant tossed Hiyori aside and tried desperately to claw the sword out of his palm. Hiyori fell to the ground with a heavy thud and a gasp of surprise. The pistol clattered to the floor, spinning out of reach.

“Wait! Stop! I’m sorry! Please, don’t hurt me!” The man under Yato struggled. Her bodyguard ignored him and kept the man’s arms pinned, moving the blade of his sword to rest against the soft of his neck. Something like a branch snapped and the man shrieked, the forearm in Yato’s hand bent in an awkward way. Hiyori felt herself pale. 

“Yato! Stop!” She cried. 

“The threat must be purged,” Yato spoke coldly to the sobbing man beneath him. 

“Please, don’t,” he whimpered. His partner was starting to look panicked, frantically looking for an exit as he realised he was way in over his head. 

“Well, how about we see what the head of the family thinks?” Rabo’s voice echoed calmly throughout the hall. Shocked, Hiyori saw her grandmother step out of the doorway at the end of the hall. Her narrowed eyes glared mildly at Rabo before they ran over the two men. 

“Sayuri!” her grandmother gasped, “That’s them! Those men were the ones who attacked me!” At her grandmother’s declaration, the fake-servant went to drop Hiyori’s mother only for Rabo to catch her and send him flying with a kick. He fell limp against the wall, unconscious.

“Mother!” Hiyori and her grandmother made their way to Lady Iki’s side as Rabo set her down gently. The thought of her mother being poisoned crossed Hiyori’s mind in a white, hot flash until her mother let out a groan and opened her eyes. 

“She simply had too much to drink on such a hot day, not to worry,” Rabo said.

“They are servants of the Fujisaki’s,” Yato said as he checked their pin, “but the man is nowhere to be found.” 

“The Fujisaki’s? I’ve never heard of them,” Her grandmother said as she rose to her feet. 

“Me neither,” Hiyori racked her brain and helped Rabo lift her mother to her feet. Not that the man needed help so much as Hiyori felt better holding her mother’s arm. 

“I invited them,” Sayuri said. 

“You did?” The head of the family questioned.

“They said they had a son Hiyori’s age they wanted to introduce to us. I’m so sorry,” her mother started to tear.

“That’s alright mother, you didn’t know,” Hiyori comforted. 

“I’ll alert the Lord of the problem immediately. Yato will ensure they stay out of sight until the guests are asleep.” Rabo gave a nod to Yato. 

“No,” said The Family Head. 

“Grandmother?” Hiyori breathed. 

“People will start to suspect something if all of us are in a panic. The Lord can be alerted later. You will bring my daughter to her room and stay with her. After that one finishes tying them in the basement, he will return to the party. Neither of you are to address any other matter in the house. I will instruct a servant to send for the authorities and to have them arrive after dusk. Am I clear?” she commanded. 

“Yes master.” Yato and Rabo replied immediately while Hiyori and her mother were speechless. Satisfied, her grandmother’s hard face melted as she looked to her granddaughter. 

“Hiyori, dear, I’m so sorry this terrible thing had to happen on your birthday.” Hiyori’s grandmother tenderly held her face and Hiyori tried to force herself to smile.

“It’s not your fault, grandmother! It’s alright, I’m fine.” Hiyori wanted to hold her grandmother’s hands, but knew she was still trembling. Her grandmother wrapped an arm around Hiyori’s waist and started leading her back to her birthday party. Out of habit, Hiyori looked at Yato, searched his eyes and face to reassure herself everything was alright. Yato met her eyes for a moment and Hiyori was suddenly stopped by the arm around her shoulder.

“I want you to check on them periodically. See to it you take care of them and see to it you keep a better watch over my family. We bought you from your trainer to be the best of the best.” She narrowed her eyes down her nose at Yato who remained passive. 

“Yes, my lady,” he bowed his head. Hiyori was pulled along before Yato raised his head. She tried looking over her shoulder as long as she could without her grandmother noticing, but was soon back under the warm sun. Her bodyguard returned to the party after long, painful minutes. Though, Yato was technically no longer part of the affair. To better look over the gathering, Yato took a post on the middle balcony that overlooked the backyard while keeping the double doors open to listen inside the house. Hiyori felt his eyes on her as she mingled among the guests. It was comforting. She went to chat with her friends, Ami and Yama, in order to put her back in the swing of things but now that idea seemed to backfire.

“That’s really him, huh?” Yama said in awe. Her hair was gathered behind her ears with a thick braid like it always was while her gown was like a bright yellow. She blatantly stared at the guard that watched over them, nudging Hiyori’s side as the birthday girl hissed out embarrassed pleas. 

“He doesn’t look like much, but I’ve heard their fighting skills are phenomenal,” Ami mused, “I can believe it since he’s standing up there like he’ll swoop down at any moment.” 

“Like some knight in shining armor! I’m jealous Hiyori!” Yama teased. Hiyori tried to fight off her blush and shove her friend’s hand away. She was fifteen now and trying to make an effort to act more like a proper woman. Giggling with her friends about some boy while he watched them stare and whisper was not the way to appear more mature. It didn’t help that when they brought up Yato, Hiyori immediately told them not to make their stares obvious, and that he blush was most likely seen from all the way up there.

“He really is rather knightley. Strong, good-looking, capable,” Ami continued. At this point, Hiyori was sure she was doing it on purpose. The girl in the long sapphire dress stared up at the servant like she was observing a painting, her neat black bun tilting back . Hiyori wanted to refute but the fact that she had subconsciously called for Yato when she was in trouble just moments before, said otherwise. She had been so relieved when he appeared too, forgetting a time when she expected otherwise. 

“Right? Hiyori you didn’t tell us he was so good looking in your letters! Ah, if I weren’t already engaged to Abe I’d have the luxury to look his way,” Yama swooned as she held her cheeks. Hiyori felt her own face burn and she wondered if she would ever escape this topic of conversation. That was until something hit her.

“Ami, Yama,” Hiyori got their attention, “you both have been engaged since birth, correct?” 

“Hmm? Yeah that’s right,” Yama said. 

“What’s the matter?” Ami tilted her head. Twirling her hair between her fingers, Hiyori took a moment to think.

“Does it ever- I mean, have you ever wanted to look elsewhere? Or wondered what it would be like if things were different?” Hiyori spoke softly. Her friends thought for a moment. 

“I suppose so. Though to be honest, most of my thoughts are just whimsical fantasies. Nothing serious.” Yama tapped a finger on her chin. 

“Personally, I find it rather reliving. There’s always the possibility of making the wrong choice, at least this way I know my parents are happy and I will be taken care of,” Ami replied, “besides, Seki and I get along great, so there’s no issue.” They watched their friend think with a wrinkle between her brow. 

“You mean, it’s never bothered you?” Hiyori pressed. Surprised, her friends looked between each other, then back at her. 

“No.”

“Nope!” They said easily. Hiyori looked at the ground and Ami and Yama adopted a look of mild concern. Suddenly, Yama beamed.

“I know what this is about!” 

“Huh?” Hiyori’s head popped up, “You-you do?” 

“Yes! You’re worried if you’ll find a good man that isn’t already engaged!” Yama chirped, “but don’t worry Hiyori! Lots of families are letting their children pick their significant other these days, so you have nothing to worry about!” Yama patted Hiyori’s shoulder and the birthday girl tried to laugh off her anxiousness. Yama meant well but the beginning of her declaration frightened Hiyori’s heart in a way she didn’t understand. 

“You don’t have to worry about that right now anyway. You still have one more year to look before you even have to begin deciding,” Ami added. They weren’t the answers she wanted, but Hiyori decided to think about it more deeply later. Instead, she thanked them and began talking about the novel they all read. Soon after that, her mother re-joined the party with Rabo. Lady Iki apologised profusely to the guests only to have her worries cheerily laughed off. Hiyori and her friends went to greet her mother and Hiyori watched Rabo take a post by the door.

Once Rabo was in place, Yato vanished from the balcony. For a couple of heart-racing moments, Hiyori thought he would come down and join her and her friends. But Yato didn’t show. She tried to ignore it and continue pretending to enjoy the celebration in her honor. Despite being surrounded by all her kind friends and family, with all threats tied up and put away, Hiyori realised she never felt more exposed without the watchful blue eyes of her bodyguard.

---

Time was against him as Yato dragged the two men down to the basement. The walk to a cool, dark area was familiar and Yato found his heart growing hollower and hollower with every step. When one of the men tried to wriggle out of his grasp, Yato socked him across the face without looking or missing a step. He then dragged the semi-conscious man and his panicked companion into a storage room and promptly shut the door. He approached the first man. 

“You attacked the Iki family and tried to make a second attempt on their lives,” Yato stated. The man was still blinking away stars, trying to figure out how he went from supporting a wealthy woman to tied up in a basement. 

“Please stop,” he said. Yato kicked him in the stomach and watched the bile fall from his mouth, taking care not to get any on his shoes. 

“What are you going to do to us?” the other man whimpered. Eyes sliding to the side, Yato stared down at him from the side. 

“Why are you here?” Yato asked the room. 

“We just wanted to-to,” the first man breathed, swaying on his knees. 

“To what?” 

“It wasn’t us!” the second man cried, “it was our master! He hired us to get information on the Iki family and to take what we could from them!” His words didn’t seem to grab Yato’s attention as he was ignored by the guard. Yato looked ahead at the wall as he thought.

“It sounds like you want to cause harm to the Iki family.” 

“We were just here for information. To scope the place out,” the first man moaned. 

“Who is your master?” Yato’s question went unanswered, both men looking to the floor. He gave them the opportunity to answer his question, but with respect to his lady Yato decided to give them another chance, out of mercy. 

“Tell me who your master is as well as his goal. Or I will kill you both.” Yato pulled out his sword and ran his gaze across the blade with distant longing. 

“We-We don’t know!” The second man pleaded, “he just brought us here and told us to look around the rooms! We, we were told we could lock the Iki’s in their rooms if they got suspicious, but that’s all! We weren’t gonna hurt nothing!” He flinched back when Yato whipped to face him. Quivering, the sweaty pig bared his teeth in a long frown as he watched Yato step closer to him. 

“That pistol you pulled out says otherwise,” Yato glowered, “You were going to lay a filthy hand on my lady.” 

“P-please. I-I didn’t-” 

“I saw you reaching towards her. Someone like you will never have the opportunity to place a finger on her. You shouldn’t have even been in that close to her in the first place. A swine like you doesn’t deserve it.” Yato’s voice was a firidged snarl, low and rough, laced with fury. He watched with accusing blue irises as tears ran down the man’s face. He remembered the moment with painful clarity. The stranger’s boarish hand reaching up her spine, hovering over the creamy skin of her exposed nape while his innocent lady remained unaware. It boiled his blood in a way Yato’s never felt. 

“Please don’t-” The last of the man’s plea came tumbling out of his lips, painted red by the blood that flooded over his lips and landed onto Yato’s blade. Beside him, his partner screamed as Yato drove his sword further into the adam's apple of the man, forever silencing any more excuses. Yato waited for the light to leave the man’s eyes before pulling his blade out and allowing the body to thump to the floor. 

“You- you! Ahh please don’t kill me!” The final nuisance scrambled away. 

“Kill him? I didn’t kill him,” Yato wiped his sword clean with a rag. He walked over to the sobbing mess of a human and let the clean tip of his sword push aside the man’s coat to reveal a dagger hidden in the waist of his pants. Instead of looking down, the man looked up at the ceiling, far below the merriment happening under the sun. 

“I didn’t kill him. No, that was you. To silence him as servants to your master,” Yato reached down and pulled the knife out slowly. He gave the man a moment to mumble out a shaky prayer. 

“Then, you committed suicide, in order to be silenced as well.” Yato said as he drove the knife straight into the man’s heart. He let the man fall, blood soaking the front of his butler’s coat and watched him try desperately to fight against death. The angle of the blade sticking out of his chest was believable and Yato made sure his sword didn’t go in the neck all the way so the stab wounds would be roughly the same. Wrapping the man’s hand over the knife’s hilt, Yato checked himself for blood before going upstairs to join the rest of the party. 

---

By the time Hiyori sent her last relative to bed, she was exhausted. Soon after guests started to leave, Yato and Rabo informed her father of the situation, along with grandmother’s orders. Her family was still discussing what to do with the men tied up down stairs and Hiyori was anxious to ask Yato what happened. Still, Hiyori maintained her poise and entered her room with Ami and Yama close behind. The girls continued to talk and gossip well after the moon was high, taking the opportunity to use crude language and sit in ways that would have their teachers fainting. Eventually, Ami and Yama decided to head to their own rooms for the night, only for a knock to sound at the door. Despite herself, Hiyori jumped and she stopped herself from calling out to Ami as she opened the door. 

“Good evening, my lady,” Yato’s voice came softly, “is Lady Iki in there with you?” At his question Hiyori quickly stood and made her way to the door with barely contained excitement, Yama beating her there with un-contained excitement. The three at the door were staring at each other, Yato giving long blinks of confusion and expectation while the girls just seemed shocked by his presence. 

“Yato, I’m,” Hiyori was interrupted by Yama’s coo and she felt her worst fears have come to pass. 

“What are you doing? Knocking on a young lady’s door at such an hour hmm?” Yama purred as she leaned out the door. With his eyebrows up like that it was clear the joke flew right over her butler’s head. 

“I wanted to check if my lady was still awake. If so, she tends to want sweets at this time, which I have here.” Yato gestured to the cart next to him. The girls seemed to like this, cooing and snickering at the idea. Yato didn’t quite understand the excitement but their giddiness was good-natured and Yato found it amusing. Behind them, his lady was thoroughly embarrassed by the ordeal, trying to push through her friends while chiding them which Yato thought was a nice bonus. Perhaps the young ladies were simply drunk. 

“Thank you for the sweets, though I suppose they weren’t for us, but we were just leaving,” Ami said. 

“It’s awfully considerate of you. Does Hiyori make you bring them every night or do you just have them on hand in case she’s awake?” Yama guessed. 

“Your second guess was correct, my lady, quite intuitive. If Lady Iki is awake then I tend to have it on hand, just in case.” The corner of Yato’s lips quirked up as the girls giggled and teased. Finally, Hiyori was able to push herself to the front of the doorway, fixing Yato with a glare.

“Don’t make it sound like I eat sweets every night before bed!” Hiyori huffed. 

“My apologies, my lady, that was not my intention,” Yato said. Not apologetic at all and still faintly amused. His smile hadn’t gone away and from his conversation with her friends and for some reason that didn’t sit right with Hiyori. 

“Ooo you better be careful Hiyori! Don’t want to put on weight before the wedding!” Ami teased.

“You sure are lucky though, if my chefs were still awake at this time I would be ordering sweets too!” Yama drolled. 

“My lady, our chefs are not awake at this time but if you wish for something to eat I will prepare it for you.” Yato offered. When the girls’ heads shot up, Yato was worried he spoke out of turn. 

“You prepare the sweets?” Yama asked. 

“Truly?” Ami added. 

“Yes, of course,” Yato blinked, “my lady has requested I prepare all of her meal-”

“Ah! Okay! That’s enough, Yato!” Hiyori’s outcry had Yato’s jaw closing with a click. Hiyori’s face was burning with shame and embarrassment. She was sure no nightmare would compare to the mortification she felt as her friend’s cooing and teasing only increased in vigour. Eventually, Ami and Yama made their way to their rooms, waving at Hiyori and Yato as they went. Hiyori waited until they were out of sight before yanking Yato into her room. 

“Leave it.” Hiyori bossed when Yato tried to reach for the cart of sweets. He watched mildly as his lady stopped pacing to narrow her eyes at him. To be honest, Hiyori wasn’t exactly sure why she was irritated. Irritated was a bit too strong of a word, but Hiyori was still significantly flustered. 

“I’m sorry if I did something to upset you, my lady,” Yato offered. At his apology, Hiyori immediately deflated. 

“You have nothing to apologize for, I’m just embarrassed. Thank you for being considerate and bringing sweets, you didn’t have to do that.” Hiyori offered him a smile that seemed to lift his mood. 

“It was my pleasure, my lady.”

“I’m surprised you made all that, it was a long day today. You worked hard.”

“Please do not trouble yourself over me, I will always fulfil all my duties without fail,” Yato spoke in a serious tone but Hiyori took it as promising. He gestured to her vanity and Hiyori took a seat. 

“Well, thank you,” Hiyori said. She relaxed the more pins Yato took out of her hair. The candle light was warm and danced across Hiyori’s face while Yato’s face was obscured by the quiet shadows of the room. 

“Did you enjoy your party, my lady?” Yato asked softly. 

“Yes. I did,” Hiyori answered honestly, “thank you.”

“You have no reason to thank me, my lady.” He sounded tired. As Yato finished up with her hair and moved on to removing her makeup, Hiyori thought about her conversation with her friends. She couldn’t imagine being this comfortable with another man her age. It was possible, that much she was sure, but with no face to bring to mind it was difficult to imagine. Would they appreciate her love of studying? Sneak her novels when she was bored? Would her husband bring her fresh-picked flowers everyday after she mentioned once that she loved them? Would he be strong and capable of defending her while praising her own strength. Probably not. The reality of her fantasy made Hiyori snort which startled Yato away from her face. 

“You spoil me,” she playfully informed him. This brought a smile back to Yato’s face. 

“I’ll take that as a gracious compliment, my lady.” Yato continued his work. The sight of his smile and the sound of her title reminded her of her earlier upsetment, mingling with the words of her aunt, Ami, and Yama. Was it selfish to want to be special to him? Different from the rest in his eyes? Maybe so, but she had almost died today so she was full of wanting. Besides, it was her birthday. 

“I have a request.” Hiyori started. 

“Yes, my lady?” 

“I would like you to call me by my name from now on,” Hiyori said. Yato’s hand jerked from her face like he was burned. His mouth tried to form some sort of argument only for his training to stop him from questioning her request. 

“Yes. My lady, Hiyori.” Yato tried. At his discomfort, Hiyori immediately regretted the order. Not only would it be awkward in front of her parents or others, but it was possible Yato wasn’t as comfortable- or felt as close- to her as she thought they were. 

“Only when we’re alone! And, um, only if you want too!” Hiyori sputtered, waving her hands at him. The makeup rag was folded with controlled movements and Yato took care to put it in his pocket to be cleaned. 

“I will,” Yato cleared his throat awkwardly, “as you wish, my Lady Hiyori.” Hiyori thought she could make out some pink along his cheeks. She quickly looked to the fists in her lap. 

“I must confess, whenever you say ‘my lady’ I think I am my mother,” Hiyori muttered. She heard a sharp noise above her, quick and breathy, and Hiyori lifted her head back up. 

“Did you just laugh?” she asked Yato. He bodyguard looked caught for a moment before reverting to his default poker face. 

“Pardon, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato said innocently.

“You heard me. You just laughed, or snorted, at me!” Hiyori scooted to the edge of her seat at him. Yato quirked a brow at her, trying a failing to keep his lips from curling up. 

“I would never dream of laughing at you, my Lady Hiyori.” Yato spoke delicately like her mother, closing his eyes at pointing his nose to the air. Before Hiyori could think twice, she allowed herself to laugh freely, the action bunching her stomach in a happy way. As Yato fixed her bed, his back to his lady, he smiled broadly. Both because of the beautiful sound and at the sweet knowledge that she was able to continue doing it because of the blood on his hands.

Chapter Text

The birthday guests stayed for a couple days after the celebration. As a result Yato and the other servants remained twice as busy. In the meantime, discussion about the terrifying event had to happen sooner rather than later. Her mother and Yato remained with the party guests, keeping the brunch going as long as possible and providing a list of excuses for the birthday girl and Lord Iki. Within the study, her father sat with his hands together, grim face resting behind them while Hiyori, her grandmother, and Rabo waited for his reply. 

“I see,” was all he said after the three gave their recount, “your mother told me a bit last night. Hiyori, dear, I’m so sorry.” 

“No, no! It’s alright, Father, really!” Hiyori reassured him, “I’m just glad everyone is alright.” Her words bared little comfort as the room remained still. 

“What do you suppose we do?” Lord Iki turned to the older woman. 

“I’m not so sure. It’s been decades since our family has been under any sort of attack but nothing so underhanded. If only we knew more about the Fujisaki’s. Are they even a real family?”

“I don’t recall their name,” Lord Iki put a hand on his chin. From the door, Rabo cleared his throat and raised a hand, asking to speak.

“They are new money, my lord. Up and coming as one would say.” He informed.

“I see,” Lord Iki sighed, “so they were trying to marry old money in an effort to mingle.” 

“So uncouth,” Hiyori’s grandmother said. 

“Well then, when we send back their servants we will inform the family that they are no longer welcome near our household.” Lord Iki decided. Raising his hand again, Rabo stepped forward. 

“If I may, my lord,” Rabo asked. Once given permission, he leaned in to whisper into her father’s ear only for the head of the family to narrow her eyes. 

“Outloud,” she commanded with a snap of her fan, “we hold no secrets here, servant.” 

“Yes, my lady,” Rabo bowed to her. When he rose, his eyes locked on Hiyori and she straightened up. She wasn’t used to Rabo, though he was as polite as any servant, his eyes seemed to want to communicate something.

“It seems the servants have committed suicide.” Rabo stalled while the room gasped, “No one else knows about it, but it wouldn’t be wise to return them to their master since they were instructed to remain silent.”

“That’s awful,” Hiyori’s grandmother shook her head. 

“When was it? Just now or during the party?” Lord Iki asked before realising his mistake much too late. Glacinging at his daughter, he saw her shaken up but still strong. Hiyori, on the other hand, was starting to get a dreadful feeling. The image of Yato leaving the balcony played in her head and she felt her palms tighten. 

“It was sometime after the party, my lord,” Rabo took his eyes away from Hiyori and back to Lord Iki. 

“Sometime after the party? You mean while you interrogated them for information?” The head of the family accused. Unfortunately, while her grandmother saw Yato and Rabo as more or less one unit, Hiyori knew her bodyguard was the one that interrogated them. Fury laced with fear curled in her stomach and made her palms sweat. 

“That is correct. It was after they were interrogated. But we couldn’t get much out of them due to their swear to secrecy. Yato and I had decided our efforts were better spent on the party and to keep them locked away until we could interrogate further.” Rabo replied like he was talking about a horse race. Hiyori knew better, her father and grandmother may have believed him but Hiyori remembered Rabo returning to her party with her mother. Yato was the only one missing from the event to be with the captives. Unless Rabo truly was telling the truth and they had died when Yato had returned to her side. Determination swelled in her as she prepared to dash out of the room and demand the information from her butler. 

“Very well, we’ll send for the coroner to pick them up under the coat of night. We can’t have our guests concerning themselves over this.” Lord Iki decided. The elderly woman nodded in agreement and stood. 

“I think it’s time we joined our guests in their meal,” Grandmother Iki decided. Hiyori was anxious to stand and Rabo eyed her wearily when she all but jumped to her feet. She met his gaze steadily, hoping to convey her suspicion and irritation in that secret language him and Yato shared. Whether or not it worked was beyond her as Rabo’s face remained blank. 

When they did make it to the grand dining hall, the occupants cheered at the sight of the birthday girl and family heads. The spread was an absolute feast of both breakfast foods and lunch with a splash of appetizers and desserts. As the plan to talk to Yato crossed her mind, said bodyguard approached her from the other side of the room. Even with a small army of servants bustling back and forth with drinks and plates, Yato was easily able to get to her. But once she met his blue eyes clearly, she suddenly felt cold. When he had another human being pinned under him, shouting in pain, he had looked so hollow and uncaring. Not at all like the Yato she knew but still very much him. It was like the thought of hurting those men meant nothing to him and he would do it every day for the rest of his life without complaint. It scared her. Her grandmother noticed her stall and wrapped her arm with Hiyori’s. Yato stopped. 

“Hiyori, dear, your friends are calling for you,” she pointed out. Just as she said, Ami and Yama were staring down Hiyori with excited grins. When they met eyes, the two waved and tried to gesture her over, pointing to a seat they saved just for her. 

“Thank you, grandmother,” Hiyori gave the older woman a curtsy and made her way to the table. Something seemed to snap when Hiyori walked past Yato without acknowledging him. Her butler stayed motionless as she took a seat before heading back to his post, glancing at her several times as he went. It was in Hiyori’s nature to immediately apologise for striking such a cord with him but she couldn’t. Not until she could get the truth out of him, or until her hands stopped shaking.

---

It bothered Yato more than he could fully understand. After brunch, the guests moved outside to play various games and continue talking under such a gorgeous day. He and the other servants were still bustling to tend to everyone as some people went into the parlor while others went to their rooms to change or rest. Eventually, Yato and Rabo had a moment to breath once the horses were out and a game of Polo commenced. Lord Iki was in the mists of the winning team while his family sat on the patio to cheer him on. His lady, having not spoken to him since last night, currently had her back to him. Yato knew she could feel him staring holes in the back of her head yet she ignored it. What did he do wrong? 

“At least try not to make your gawking so obvious,” Rabo said next to him. The two were standing on the second floor balcony, Rabo facing the open doors while Yato looked into the yard. They were rarely able to chat freely but when they could it was comfortable. Yato wasn’t sure how he would have handled being alone and surrounded by those who have always lived in such light. Rabo said it made the situation more fun, whatever that meant. 

“What did I do wrong? My lady is angry with me,” Yato replied. He tried to make his words sound less like a whine but Rabo could tell anyway, if his snort was anything to go by. 

“You didn’t do anything wrong, per say. But she certainly seems to be avoiding you. How cute.”

“But if I didn’t do anything wrong why would she be angry? Was she expecting me to get her a gift? Oh, wait,” Yato sucked in a gasp, “I didn’t get my lady a gift! I’m an utter failure.” He caused Rabo to let out a short laugh. 

“I didn’t get her a gift either. Besides, I don’t think that’s it.”

“No?”

“I think it was simply your duties that upset her. The young Lady Iki seems to be the type to not wish harm on another, even out of spite. I think she suspects the false claim of suicide,” Rabo hummed as Yato remained silent, “you were right of her intuitive nature, brother. Quite the sharp young woman.” 

“She is,” Yato breathed. Something like guilt was squeezing his heart in the way it used to when he was a child slaying those weaker than him. He didn’t regret killing those men, nor did he feel bad for lying to his lady, even though he probably should. It was the idea that she would no longer look his way, that she was disappointed in him for protecting her. Perhaps she didn’t fully understand his intentions, or Rabo was right and she really was too kind for her own good.

“While it is boring, there is something more freeing in serving that kind of master,” Rabo reached to pat his shoulder, “good luck.” The action let out a snort from Yato and the two felt each other smile for a moment, until Yato gazed down upon his lady and his lips fell. 

“Rabo,” Yato started. 

“Hmm?” Rabo sounded when Yato didn’t continue. The blue-eyed male swallowed. What he was going to say, should Rabo tell another soul, could easily have him beheaded. Yato watched his lady cheer on her father with her mother as the man dismounted from his steade. There was another young man next to her who Yato didn’t recognize, greeting his own father with a beam of pride, who Hiyori’s mother seemed to be chatty with. Yato soured.

“Do you ever wish to be in their world?” Yato spoke quietly, “equal at their side?” After the words left his mouth, Yato felt how wrong it sounded. His mouth shriveled like he just bit into a lemon and he had the overwhelming feeling that he was not worthy. At his side, Yato felt Rabo’s eyes slip to him and Yato’s muscles coiled in preparation for a fight. Eventually, Rabo just sighed and faced forward once again.

“No, not particularly. I don’t like the idea of being so soft and helpless,” Rabo smiled to himself when Yato relaxed, “besides, I prefer my women to be older and able to swing a fist.”

“Rabo!” Yato hissed, “who said anything about-!” 

“-of course, you on the other hand might think differently. The boy at the top of his class who gave a piece of his meal to the weak ones without, might fit in much better than he thinks.” 

“Honestly, that was one time, brother,” Yato sighed. 

“It was two. I fully believe without those morsels I wouldn’t have had the strength to make it through the night, or defend myself the next day. I would have been dead if not for you.” Rabo reminded. 

“You are strong, Rabo,” Yato asserted to the blue sky. There was a moment of silence between them and Yato truly felt the support of the man he stood back-to-back with. 

“And you are as well. Strong enough to maintain your position while doing whatever you please. That is true power,” Rabo was practically grinning and Yato couldn’t help but huff. 

“I don’t know about that but I hope to support you in your endeavors too,” Yato glanced at the man. 

“I am quite content fulfilling my purpose but I appreciate your support in battle.” Rabo said. Yato had to resist the urge to sigh, hopefully there wouldn’t be much battling but with the illusive Fujisaki family who could say. At the very least, Yato was ready to be done with this conversation, not wanting to push his luck. 

Unfortunately, Yato’s good mood was short-lived. As it often was. The non family guests began to filter out after dinner while the family prepared to spend another day or two. Yato and Rabo worked accordingly, Yato choosing to help keep track of people leaving in order to give his lady space. Which wasn’t really needed, considering she ignored him quite well. He felt better once he sent off the last soon-to-be suitor but not by a lot. Watching his lady frolic happily with her friends and family while ignoring him was painful, especially when he couldn’t avoid guarding her. She still answered the door when he brought dessert and tea- as breakfast was served in the dining hall so long as there were guests- but their words were curt at best. He couldn’t ignore it anymore, couldn’t deny it. Not being by his lady’s side upset him, it hurt. Still, Yato let out a sigh from within his room when her laughter flowed through the wall separating them. It was for the best. 

---

The Iki’s have had their bodyguards for almost four months but Hiyori found she’s already gotten used to having Yato around her at all times. She wasn’t angry at him anymore, not really, it was just awkward to look him in the eyes knowing how easily he smiled at her when there were dead men below their feet. Emotions swirled and mixed under her chest in a way that made them hard to identify. As she let Ami and Yama distract her, Hiyori coached herself that Rabo’s word could very well be true and she mis-read the looks he gave her. But, no, something didn’t sit right with her. Hiyori feared that if she ignored her intuition once again, she would miss something big like a dangerous servant's intentions. Not that Yato was dangerous to her, but her heart broke at the thought of him harming others. Even so, it was only fair to get the story from him. 

“My lady?” Yato knocked, “are you awake?” He waited and listened. Hiyori considered pretending to be asleep like she had two nights before but the look on his face was starting to get increasingly dejected as she did.

“Come in,” Hiyori called. She was alone, Yama had left just after dinner and Ami was getting packed for her departure tomorrow. Yato kept his distance, choosing to keep his eyes low to the floor. 

“I brought you some desserts, my lady,” Yato tugged the cart forward. From where she was standing, Hiyori could see he brought her favorite tea again but also her favorite dessert. Snowdon pudding took at least two hours to make, not including prep time. Yato was definitely trying to win her favor back. It would have worked, had the sight of him not spiked her anger.

“Thank you, but I would like to save that for now.” Hiyori snipped. She felt bad saying that since he spent so much time making it but she would make sure it didn’t go to waste. The time spent away from Yato proved that she already accepted his actions- as sickening as that was- but was still hurt by his blatant lying. Yato looked up at her words, face full of shock and confusion. It took him a moment to gather himself.

“Is something the matter? My lady?” He opted to leave her name out. 

“No, nothing’s the matter. I’m just not sleepy yet.” Hiyori lied, “I want to take a walk through the garden.” Now that she said it outloud, it was sort of ridiculous. But Yato, as always, took her words seriously. 

“As you wish,” Yato replied after a couple beats. Wrapping a shawl around her shoulders, Hiyori put on her laced boots at Yato’s gentle request. 

“For the dew,” he said. When they walked down the empty corridor together, Hiyori grew nervous. The events of that day were still fresh in her mind and her bodyguard certainly posed a threat. As they walked, Hiyori didn’t comment when Yato followed four steps behind. She didn’t bother waiting for him and made her way quickly down the stairs, too irritated to worry about tripping. Keeping up with her was hardly an issue for Yato, but he could tell his lady was getting angrier by the second and he braced himself for punishment. Finally, on the edge of the pond in the garden, Hiyori turned to face him with hard eyes. Yato stopped the proper distance away. 

“I want to know what happened. Be exact with me, don’t dress it up in frivolous words like with my mother,” Hiyori commanded. Unable to deny her anything, Yato recounted the tale exactly, words short and factual. 

“Did they really pose that much of a threat? Even though they were already captured?” Hiyori questioned with shaking fists.  

“All threats to you and the Iki family must be eliminated. As stated in the pamphlet and contract.” Yato answered honestly. Taking a moment, Hiyori looked to the ground and appeared to simmer down until she locked her eyes with his and closed the space between them. Stiff, Yato fought to keep his head still as the thought of her face coming any closer caused his heart to skip while the anger in her eyes made his shoulders straighten out. 

“Were you the one who thought to lie to me?” 

“My lady-”

“Rabo said they commited sucicide, but those men did not have that kind of resolve.” Hiyori thought of the quivering barrel of the pistol and fought to keep her voice from shaking.

 “Yato, did you lie to me?” She didn’t like the way he closed himself off to her. How his face was unreadable and his eyes were just a flat sheen of blue. 

“Yes, my lady,” he hushed between them. There was a harsh intake of air and Hiyori found her hand rearing back above her head. She held it there, angry eyes starting to tear as Yato watched her and waited for a slap that never came. A dry sob sounded and Hiyori let her hands lightly grab the crease of his coat.

“That’s not right. You shouldn’t hurt people who are weaker than you,” Hiyori trembled, “you shouldn’t- shouldn’t take a life.” She hiccuped. Her head was hung low as Hiyori let herself squeeze Yato’s coat. He didn’t move, she couldn’t see his expression nor sense what his mood could be. Above her, he took a deep breath. 

“Please, my lady, forgive me. I did not act in order to upset you. I have trained my whole life to do everything in my power to protect you and because of that there are few who are stronger than me. It is my purpose to do whatever I can to serve you and your family. I-I don’t want anything to hurt you.” Yato’s voice was soft and meant to be comforting, but it only flared her temper. 

“That’s no excuse! They were servants just like you! Forced to carry out the wishes of their master! You never overlook any emotional distress from me, but turn a blind eye to their wailing! Then think you can leave me blissfully unaware of it all!” Hiyori’s voice cracked but she held his gaze for what seemed like hours, tears streaming down her cheeks freely. Many emotions flickered through Yato’s eyes and his eyebrows twitched slightly. She watched his mouth open and close twice only for the bodyguard to remain speechless for the first time. It surprised her and Hiyori felt the hand gripping Yato’s coat relax. She let her fingers spread and they brushed against something cold. Understanding of what she said sank in and guilt weighed heavily on Hiyori as she focused on the pin secured to his chest. Still, she couldn’t allow her bodyguard to go around hiding his dark sins for her sake. 

“You lied to me,” Hiyori whimpered. 

“I didn’t wish to burden you with such a heavy thought.” Yato’s voice was easily carried away in the summer night. 

“How could you? I thought, I thought we were,” she buried her nose in his shirt, “I trusted you.” Hiyori sobbed softly, heart breaking over her careless words, his dishonesty, and the thought of the two deaths he now carried for her sake. 

“I am so sorry, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato whispered to the crown of her head. After a moment of deliberation, Yato let his arms raise to her sides but he refused to allow himself to touch her. He might have talked a big game to the Fujisaki servant, but he was just as unworthy. Hiyori sniffled against his chest. Eventually, her cheeks dried and Hiyori raised her head to meet his eyes. Yato’s hands swiftly dropped to his waist. At his guilty expression, Hiyori’s lips twisted and she looked back to the pin marking his purpose. 

“Yato, I want you to promise me something.” Hiyori spoke to the metal pin. 

“Anything, my lady,” Yato said. 

“I want you to promise me not to harm people unless absolutely necessary. And I mean truly, truly necessary,” Hiyori narrowed her eyes at the pin and moved her finger off of it. After a moment, Yato took in another sharp breath. 

“Is that an order, my lady?” He spoke calmly and clearly, not an ounce of accusation or spite. 

“It’s a request,” Hiyori looked up at Yato, “from a friend.” She watched him watch her, his eyes giving her a slow blink as he turned the request over in his head. Slowly, Yato allowed his hands to cup hers and Hiyori was startled out of her resolve. She wanted to look him in the eyes, to at least try to make out what he was thinking, but Yato was already falling to his knee. He kept his head lowered but cradled her hand gently above himself like it was a precious gift to be offered to the gods. 

“My Lady Hiyori, I promise to protect and serve you and your family without the use of force unless absolutely necessary. Please, forgive me and my actions, I was not trained in a world of such kindness and I am not accustomed to your loving nature. I know that’s no excuse but I assure you my only interest is your happiness,” Yato sincerely pledged. She wanted so desperately for him to meet her eyes but the servant’s head remained lowered. That wouldn’t do. 

Grass parted for her knees as she fell onto them, her hands coming to surround his lightly. This was enough to get Yato to meet her eyes, startled and worried, but on equal level to hers. Taking a moment, Hiyori worked to coax all her frustration and guilt away to focus on Yato. 

“You don’t have to apologize. At least not as often as you do,” Hiyori offered him a soft look, “I’m not mad at you, not really. I just don’t like the thought of you hurting others. Or the thought of you keeping such secrets from me and baring it by yourself. You’re very kind, Yato, more than you give yourself credit for. If you keep your promise then I promise not to get so furious with you for following your training. Deal?” Hiyori cocked her head and Yato’s mind was wiped clean. 

There were so many things he wanted to say. That she shouldn’t feel the need to make deals with him when she could simply order him to do it. That she shouldn’t be holding his hand at all, let alone in such a sweet way. That he wasn’t the kind one, she was. That her dress shouldn’t be on the ground and that she shouldn't apologize for getting angry with him. But he couldn’t say any of that. Yato found he couldn’t say anything. Not even the standard ‘yes my lady’ seemed to suffice in this moment between them. No, the bodyguard could do nothing but close his mouth and nod dumbly at the aristocrat as he was rendered speechless yet again. 

Even if words failed him, his training would not. Putting a hand across his chest, Yato gave her a short bow. His mind registered that his master was satisfied with his reply, smiling in that way that filled his empty husk of a person. Yato gently pulled his hands from hers only to slip them under her palms and help her back to her feet. They were both a mix of emotions, but the air felt just as clear as it did the last time they had such a talk in the garden. 

Last time. Last time Hiyori made a fool of herself. Last time Yato had reached out and touched her, the pads of his fingers brushing along her cheek. That was the last time, this time they were standing among the flowers, taking turns holding hands and making promises to each other! Heat shot from her toes to her ears and Hiyori felt herself grow red. Heavens above, she had put her hand on his chest and held it there! What her mother say if she saw! Thankfully, Yato realized the situation faster than she did- or simply noticed how bright her face became- and stepped back to reasonable distance. Spinning on her toes, Hiyori pretended to look around as she fought against making an odd face. Taking a couple steps, she looked to Yato when he didn’t follow at her side. 

With a smile, Yato happily returned to her side. His face wasn’t necessarily soft but amused? Dare she think a little affectionate? As she watched him, Yato’s smile grew wider. It wasn’t broad or dazzling, but it was much more alive than anything she had seen from him before. Of course Hiyori had to give him a wide smile of her own. From this close she could see Yato’s smile was crooked and teasing, dangerous compared to the gentle charm the men in her circle gave. Hiyori quickly looked away.

“If I may, my lady Hiyori?” Yato cleared his throat and got her attention, “I would like to show you something.” 

“What is it?” Hiyori asked. Silently, Yato came next to her and gestured back towards the house. He didn’t offer his elbow, but Hiyori took it anyway. The man was so warm despite the nighttime breeze and even though she knew of his deeds, she felt safer walking with him. 

They made their way down the stone steps and across the gravel driveway. 

“Why did you want to go this way? Are you sure this isn’t a trap?” Hiyori teased. 

“If you ever thought I was trapping you, I suggest you do not follow me, my lady,” Yato quipped, “though I would never dream of doing so.” 

“No, of course not.” Hiyori rolled her eyes. Yato let out a snort again only for his face to remain blank when she looked. When his eye drifted over to look at her with feigned confusion, Hiyori let out a laugh. Yato took her across the front of the estate, somewhere Hiyori hadn’t been since her and Masaomi were small, running about in the grass. It brought back fond memories from when the world had been their playground, she was glad Yato was here with her.

“I brought you this way because I wish to show you something, my Lady Hiyori. You may think of it as a birthday present,” Yato offered her his hand. Lips parted, Hiyori took it after a moment and Yato gently tugged her off the path and into the trees. The bramble tugged at her skirt but Yato’s steady footsteps kept them going at a relaxed pace. When the trees parted and the land dipped down, Hiyori gasped. 

“Just look at them all!” Hiyori threw her arms wide at the sight. White flowers swayed with tall grass as the moon illuminated their petals. The smell wafted up the hill and swirled into the starry sky above carrying the song of the crickets with it. Taking his offered arm once more, Hiyori and Yato stepped down the hill and landed among the hidden meadow. Crouching, Hiyori picked one then took a couple steps to pick two more. After trotting around in the dirt, happiness aching her cheeks, Hiyori returned to Yato with a bundle.

“Is this where you get them? Every morning?” Hiyori offered him one, but he declined. 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori.”  

“You don’t have to do that. It’s such a walk each morning.”

“I enjoy the air, my Lady Hiyori.” 

“They really are beautiful,” Hiyori looked down at the bundle. Yato kept his gaze on her. 

“Yes, they are, Hiyori.” Yato’s smile was warm when Hiyori lifted her head to look at him, “happy birthday,” he breathed. She was rendered speechless. When Yato bent over, she nearly squeaked but her attention was stolen by more flowers. Yato held a nice mix of flowered-weeds, he began weaving them together. 

“Is it okay to pick so many?”

“Weeds are quite durable, my lady. Others will grow to replace them quickly.” 

“They’re not weeds, they’re flowers, just like the rest of them.”

“I’ll be sure to tell the gardeners that at once, my Lady Hiyori.”

“Don’t you dare! Mother would have a conniption!” 

“Lady Iki simply wants to maintain the family’s status among the other artisotats. It is within everyone’s best interest to care about appearances of every sort.” Yato said. Hiyori knew this conversation had an underlying topic. With pursed lips she forced the topic back on flowers. 

“Are you making a crown?” Hiyori smiled. 

“Not quite, my lady.” Yato’s fingers worked daftly and Hiyori soon realized he didn’t have enough to make a proper crown. 

“Here,” Hiyori offered the flowers in her bundle and Yato’s smile grew. 

“You’re too kind, my lady, but there’s no need. I’m finished,” he held up a ring of tightly woven flowers, just big enough to fit on a small person’s wrist. Her hands moved on their own as one held the bunches and the other rose between them. The bracelet slipped over pressed-together fingers as the flowers covered her wrist. Most of the larger flowers were her favorite white ones while smaller flowers of alternating colors separated them. It reminded her of the large jeweled bracelets her mother was so fond of and that her father could only afford on special occasions. This was certainly much lighter, not nearly as shiny or as valuable. But Hiyori wasn’t her mother and this bracelet held more worth to her than anything else she received today. 

“I’m sorry for what happened today, I neglected my duties to watch over you and in turn you ended up in a horrid situation.” It surprised her that Yato talked unprompted, but she let him continue all the same, truly feeling special.

“I wanted you to know that you were very strong and very brave. I am proud to call you my master,” Yato quietly declared to her. He kept his eyes on her and didn’t try to kneel before her. Happiness bloomed across her body while her heart squeezed so tight it hurt. Her lip quivered but she forced herself not to cry. It had been scary but Yato didn’t belittle her for it, instead he said he was proud of her. She wanted to thank him, to tell him he didn’t have to apologize or put her so high on a pedestal. Instead she looked at her bracelet and thought about her mother, her friends, and the young man in front of her. Their positions seemed so small when enclosed in a wild meadow of beautiful weeds. 

“What would you say if I asked you to kiss me? Would you want to?” Hiyori uttered to the space between them. Pink dusted both of their cheeks and Hiyori watched genuine surprise cross Yato’s face along with a mild trace of fear. Eyes wide, his mouth opened and closed while his Adam's apple bobbed nervously. The more time Yato seemed to short circuit, the more Hiyori regretted her words, especially when her servant adopted a guarded look. His eyes were complicated and painful as he tried to think of something to say. 

“I suppose I would have to answer you honestly and tell you how desperately I wanted too,” he answered truthfully. Her heart jumped to her throat and lodged itself there when Yato leaned forward and she felt his breath on her lips. Blue eyes disappeared from her vision and Yato placed a ghost of a kiss on her cheek. 

“But unfortunately, no matter how badly we might wish it, you cannot give a king weeds and call them roses.” Yato’s words sounded pained, like he was struggling to hold himself back, and Hiyori found herself fighting the same battle with her tears. His hand was warm when it tried to wipe them away. It took a moment to overcome the hurt both of them felt, knowing the choice wasn’t truly theirs. It wasn’t as sharp as it had been with their previous thoughts. Now that their feelings have been laid bare, the pain became calmer and heavier with finality.

“Will you at least guard my heart? Make sure I don’t make the wrong choice?” Hiyori sniffed. Yato’s heart shriveled in on itself.

“I’d be honored, Hiyori.” 

That night they both cried themselves to sleep, Hiyori gazing at the flower bracelet on her night stand, and Yato lashing his own back as both a punishment and a reminder.

Chapter Text

The butler and his lady didn’t speak much in the days following. Yato would still wake Hiyori up and prepare her meals, while she spent the day with her family. Eventually, some of Hiyori’s older cousins caught on to the atmosphere. Once they shooed Yato away and tried to get the birthday girl to spill her troubles but she simply couldn’t do it. The thought was embarrassing enough and her heart was still heavy with rejection. Eventually, they relented and spoke instead of their fiances or husbands, talking merrily about children in the future while Hiyori remained silent. 

Meanwhile, Yato and Rabo worked to keep track of everyone as they trickled out bit by bit. The morgue carriage had arrived early in the morning, taking the two ‘suicidal’ assailants away without anyone noticing. Lord Iki hadn’t given Yato and Rabo any new orders, just thanked them and asked to keep him updated. Once the last guest had left, Hiyori spent her days in the dining room, opening every present, writing out thank you letters, and trying on clothes to see which ones fit and which one did not. This meant that Yato was to stand outside her bedroom door while his lady and a group of maids giggled about colors and lace. 

“These ones are much more adult, my lady,” one of them said.

“Indeed! You’ll have to save a few to wear on dates with suitors!” Another one chirped. Yato felt his shoulder blades lock up as his fingers gripped the hilt of his sword. He would like to go through Lord Iki’s desk and select which suitors his lady came in contact with, but the wounds on his back stung merceliously and reminded him he shouldn’t have such thoughts. Thankfully, his lady’s lunch tray was being pushed down the hall. Yato was surprised to see it was Rabo. The silver-haired man was giving him an odd sort of look. One of amusement, pity, and grave warning. It almost caused Yato to roll his eyes. He truly was getting sloppy. 

“You killed them,” Rabo had said days before when he’d seen the bodies. Even though Yato had done an excellent job making it look like suicide, Rabo was no fool. 

“It was for the safety of the family,” Yato stated. Both their eyes remained on the bodies. The basement, silent. 

“Explain,” Rabo asked. He could come up with reasons immediately, but it was best to keep their story straight. 

“They came here with a Lord, one they refused to identify, who wanted them to scope out the premises. Their benefactor could have easily broken them out of jail and gotten the information he was after.” Yato said. With a hum, Rabo nodded and went to inform the lord. 

But now, Rabo said nothing. He simply rolled the cart to Yato and glanced at the door. Young women’s giggles flowed in from behind the solid wood barrier and Rabo gave Yato a ghost of a smile. The other man conveyed a huff and glare, pulling the cart of food towards him. When he straightened out- stiffly- Rabo didn’t leave immediately.

“Your back?” Rabo questioned. 

“Is fine,” Yato answered. It was punishment for his stray thoughts, something he wasn’t supposed to have, but Yato wasn’t in the mood to divulge his reasonings to Rabo. Nor was he obligated too. They weren’t really punished unless there was solid accusation of such thinking but Yato wasn’t sold as top of the class without being strict with himself. Nothing more was said. Yato waited until Rabo turned the corner before knocking quietly on the door. 

“Come in!” A maid said. Pushing through, Yato followed the cart of food into his lady’s room, eyes down. 

“Oh, good sir! What do you think of our lady’s new dress?” Cheerfully asked one of the maids. Without another thought, Yato’s head perked up and his breath instantly caught. His lady was in a blush gown that reached extravagant lengths. Large bunches of fabric lined the outside like roses, as thick lace loosely covered her shoulders and front. Hiyori’s hair was up in a bun to help with the fitting, revealing milk collarbones. 

“Very lovely, my lady,” Yato grunted after swallowing. He had to force himself not to look at her face. The eyes that drew him in, the cheek he kissed, and the lips he was so close to stealing from all the useless, worthy-less males of her circle. His words were met with a beat of silence before Hiyori gave a quick thank you. 

“If you don’t mind, I would like to take a break for my lunch,” Hiyori addressed the other women. 

“Of course, my lady,” the maids bowed. Yato started setting up her plate as they left and soon they were alone. Behind him, Hiyori sighed and got down off her dress stool. After much deliberation, Yato plucked two flowers to bring his lady the morning after their moment in the garden. For both their sakes, he woke her up a little later than usual, and presented the flowers on her breakfast tray without a word. His lady, the ever so perspective, must have understood the apology and the knot between her eyebrows lessened somewhat. That, of course, wasn’t good enough, so Yato proceeded to bring five flowers the next day, nine the day after that, and seventeen the day following. 

“Alright already, I get it!” Hiyori had fumed at the sight of the bouquet, “you’ll pluck the field clean at this rate!” It wasn’t the response he should have wanted, but it made him strangely happy. More importantly, his lady had stopped walking around with a storm cloud above her head, so Yato continued with one white flower a day. 

“You still make my food, yes?” Hiyori asked. 

“Yes, my lady,” Yato confirmed as he poured the tea. A thought caused his hands to stop. Maybe he wasn’t back on his lady’s good graces like he thought. Flower-weeds could really only do so much, after all. 

“Is that alright, my lady?” 

“Huh? Oh, yes! Yes,” Hiyori gave him a small smile, “I still prefer it.” With the sight of her happiness, however small, all was suddenly right with the world. The wounds throbbing on his back were a minor annoyance, like a fly to be swat away. As she ate, Yato began tidying the room to keep busy, instead of chatting by her side as habit dictated. 

“Are these the dresses you will be bringing to the tailor, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato pointed to a pile of colorful fabric laid on her bed. 

“Yes, I’m not a little girl anymore but my distant relatives seem to think otherwise.” Said Hiyori, goodnaturedly. Yato chose not to comment on his lady’s growing body and instead readied the dresses into suitcases neatly. Still restless during tea time, Yato began rearranging things around his lady’s room. Cleaning as it should be called. 

“Yato? What has gotten into you?” Hiyori asked from her desk. Body jolting, Yato looked over his shoulder at his lady. 

“Nothing, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato quickly turned to face her. It seemed like forever since he last said her name to her face. Rather than in his mind or dreams. Said lady did not seem convinced. Her face scrunched with curiosity and concern. 

“Is something troubling you? Guilt or nerves?” Her head tilted. That was treading on dangerous waters. 

“No, my Lady-” the thought of two dead bodies flashed across his eyes, “-Hiyori. I don’t have a single thing on my mind.” It took a moment for Yato to convince his conscience that the story he gave to Rabo was true and that those men died of no other reason. Certainly no reason that would warrant the wounds on his back. Or that his lady should be aware of because he still belives that any reason to protect her trumps whatever promise she had entrusted him with. 

“Is that so,” Hiyori sounded disappointed, “you know you’re able to tell me if there was something? Don’t you?” She met his eyes with careful prodding, hopeful but not too much. A smile appeared on Yato’s face with only a dash of facade. His mouth opened.

“It’s pointless to tell me not to trouble myself over your thoughts. Considering it’s you, there will always be trouble.” Hiyori continued. Honest surprise crossed Yato’s face and he felt something like lightning crash along his spine. 

“H-oh, is that so? Surely you jest, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato’s voice came out like a pathetic plea and he suddenly felt very weak. His panicked look melted into a soft smile when his lady sputtered out a laugh. The wounds on his back were non-existent and the thought idly passed Yato’s mind that it wasn’t worth fighting her. The merriment in her eyes died a bit and she turned her smile to her hands. 

“Yato, I want to apologize.” 

“My lady, there is no need.” Yato started. 

“I know. But that’s the point,” Hiyori met his eyes, “I’m sorry that I keep, um, pushing you against your training and your job. Especially when it puts you in an awkward position. I wanted you to feel comfortable here! But instead I keep doing the opposite. I’m sorry,” before Hiyori could lower her head, Yato took frantic steps forward. 

“Please, my lady, I am very comfortable here! More comfortable than I’ve ever been in my entire life! But that’s the problem. Should I misstep, I’ll, well, grave punishment will befall me.” Yato looked over to the drawer with the pamphlet. Jumping to her feet, Hiyori gasped. 

“Blast it, I forgot! Oh Yato, I never meant to get you in trouble! Did my father or someone say something?” Hiyori wanted to kick herself, no wonder Yato always looked so anxious when she pressed him. She had been so caught up in her own thoughts and feelings that she failed to bear in mind her actions had dire consequences! Her harmless flirting- if one called it that- had her dear friend flirting with death! 

“No, no, my lady! Nothing of the sort! I’m just paranoid, I suppose,” Yato’s eyes dropped from hers, “I would gladly risk it for you, my Lady Hiyori.” He heard the air suck in through her teeth and felt the heat crawl up his neck. 

“M-me too!” Hiyori sputtered, “What I mean is, um, I know that rumors are dangerous and I’ll try to be more careful. I won’t let you get in trouble. But should anyone say something, I’ll protect you. I promise.” Her expression was determined and firm when he looked up. It was like looking at an angel and he felt himself slightly gawk. How could she make such promises so easily? He was the top of his class from a lifetime of fighting yet even he had his doubts. Yet she, in all her naive frailty, offers to use her status to protect him, her servant. Such promises could not be given out so lightly, not when he knew first hand how easily they, and the people who made them, were broken. Still, such dark thoughts were mere dew on flowers when his lady smiled so warmly at him. Honestly, it was no wonder Yato excelled in poetry and songwriting. Besides, was there really any point in fighting it? Any reason seemed to grow weaker as the days went by. 

“Thank you my Lady Hiyori,” Yato said. They shared giddy smiles.

“I do have a question, my lady,” the guard pressed with a bigger smile.

“Yes?” 

“That flower bracelet I gave you, looks rather dead, no? I could make you a fresh one?” Playfully, Yato tilted his head to the nightstand and the grey-brown mush of rotting weeds. His lady’s face lit up brilliantly. 

“You don’t have to do that!” She squawked, “honestly, the one drawing attention to us is you and all the flowers you bring!” Her growl made him laugh again but he stifled it when she turned to look. The game of the cat and giggling-mouse one of his favorites. 

“As you wish, my Lady Hiyori.” The way Yato said it was like he didn’t quite believe her. How he was able to convey an eye roll in a few short words was beyond her. 

“Hmph! Well I happen to quite like it!” Hiyori turned her nose up and started putting her plates back on the tray. Yato stepped to the other side of the desk to help, the two of their heads bent together but not touching as their hands skirted around each other. Taking the moment, Yato grabbed the rest of the dishes and lifted the silver platter but didn’t put any more distance between them. 

“Well, you know what I like, my lady?” Yato said in the small space between them. He saw Hiyori’s hands stop and she looked up. There was that feeling again, a warm pressure swirling in Hiyori’s gut and rising up her neck and down her finger tips, filling her heart with hope and anticipation. He was so close and some bangs had escaped his tie, framing his blue eyes that flickered shyly up at her now and again. Subconsciously, Hiyori’s lips parted and she felt Yato breathe out a mix between a huff and laugh. 

“I like,” Yato smiled at her wide eyes, “pigeons.” Saying out loud felt like such a reckless secret that Yato had to bite his lip from smiling any wider. Adrenaline pumped through his veins as his lady’s face was blank with shock. She had been trying to ‘get to know him better’ with his likes and dislikes but frankly, Yato could only think of a handful of things. His lady would surely be pleased by his words. 

“Huh?” she asked, dumbly.

“I think I like pigeons, my lady. No, in fact, now that I said it out loud, I’m sure of it. They make an odd sound and can deliver messages anywhere! I like pigeons.” Yato reported happily to his master. It was rather hard to read her face as air escaped her slowly, but Yato was far too happy with his development to notice. 

“Yato?” Hiyori straightened. 

“Yes, my lady Hiyori?” Yato replied, still grinning. 

“That’s really nice,” Hiyori’s smile was dangerous and Yato felt himself swallow, “now get out of my room.” 

---

The next morning, Yato prepared Hiyori and her mother for a day in the city. Hiyori gave Yato’s words thought while she tried on the rest of the dresses, and worked to clear up the misunderstanding with him afterwards. Of course, she couldn’t tell him why exactly she was disappointed- not ‘disappointed’ disappointed but definitely annoyed- and took time to reassure the kicked-puppy-Yato of his words. In the end, Hiyori was happy he shared something and the thought of it being something so odd suited him. She made a mental note to buy Yato bird seed and laughed at the idea of one taking a perch on his head. Yato insisted he would remain stoic in his position, but Hiyori could imagine him trembling with excitement while he fought against staring at the thing that caught his interest. As stoic as he could act, Yato had a habit of sticking his nose into things that caught his attention. 

Now they sat in a carriage on their way into town, Hiyori’s mother chattering happily with her while Yato stared out the window. It had been ages since either of them were here, not since the auction, and Hiyori could tell Yato was excited. He truly hid it well, her mother hardly noticed him and his expression remained blank. But he moved in quick jolts and tapped his fingers along his sword often. It would be nice if Hiyori could separate them from her mother for a spell, just so Yato could walk around more freely.

“Oh, I just can’t wait to see Madam Satsuki again! I hear her son just got married with a child already on the way! How delightful!” Lady Sayuri swooned. Hiyori spoke of her happiness about the seamstress’s son then her mother reached across their knees. 

“Now don’t you worry Hiyori,” her mother squeezed her hand, “I promise, your father and I will find an excellent husband for you. One that can take care of you properly.” Even with such an intense gaze, Lady Sayuri failed to notice her daughter and the butler straighten their spines. With wide-eyes, Hiyori had to stop her mouth from falling open any more. If there’s one thing she learned from the man beside her, it was how to school one’s expression.

“Thank you, mother,” Hiyori forced out with a smile. Just as the carriage came to a stop, she gave her mother’s hand a squeeze in return and tried not to notice how Yato’s had faced forward with died-down happiness. 

“We’ve arrived! Wonderful,” Lady Sayuri waited for Yato to get out and open the door before taking his hand and stepping out. It was hard to look Yato in the eye as he reached up to her. Still, she took his hand firmly and stepped to his side. Their hands fell to their waists and in a split second decision, Hiyori gave Yato’s hand a squeeze. He returned it before letting her go. With her mother still facing the store, Hiyori eventually stepped to her mother’s side just as she turned around while Yato shut the door and instructed the man to return in three hours. The store-front door jingled as Lady Iki stepped through, a short-haired woman in button-up dress already there to greet them.

“Lady Iki,” the woman bowed.

“Lady Satsuki! So good to see you again,” Hiyori’s mother shared a kiss on the cheek with the older woman, holding her arms happily. 

“It’s been much too long, my lady! Thank you for the letters and gifts to my son, you are too kind!” Satsuki smiled. 

“Of course! It was our pleasure, you’ve done such wonderful things for our family. The gift you sent to Hiyori was absolutely lovely and one of the few that fit perfectly! Isn’t that right, dear?” Lady Iki turned to face her daughter, who smiled.

“Yes, Lady Satsuki, the dress was simply beautiful. I loved it,” Hiyori curtsied to the woman which she returned. 

“Oh, I’m so glad to hear that. And might I ask who is this fine gentleman? A new servant?” She curtised to Yato as well and he bowed back. 

“This is Yato, our new bodyguard,” Sayuri introduced. 

“A pleasure,” Yato greeted. 

“Lovely,” Satsuki put her hands together and turned to Hiyori, “let’s get started then, shall we?” The appointment took most of the three hours, with Hiyori either getting dressed or standing still the majority of the time. By the end of it, Hiyori was burnt out with tired arms. She was finally allowed to sit as her mother tried on dresses for herself. 

“Psst, my lady,” Yato shuffled to stand beside her chair.

“Yato!” Hiyori said quietly. Yato looked down at her with a ghost of a smile. Glancing quickly at her mother, Hiyori gave him a smile back that grew when he pulled a small novel out of his jacket. 

“Thank you,” Hiyori whispered as she took it.

“You’re welcome, my lady.” Yato replied. Her mother took another twenty minutes chatting with Satsuki before coming towards the sitting area.

“Hiyori dear! You brought a book with you?” She asked. 

“Uh, yes. Yato brought it for me,” Hiyori flashed him a smile. It wasn’t returned visually, but Yato nodded politely to her. 

“Wonderful! Thank you, Yato.” Lady Iki said, “Well, let’s be on our way.” 

“Yes, my lady,” Yato bowed. The bell rang happily as Yato held the door for the two women, bowing to Satsuki and following after them. Hiyori and her mother chatted as Yato waved down the carriage. She trotted forward. 

“Yato, do you think we can have-” Hiyori’s words choked off as her mother let out a shrill shout of alarm. Spinning on her heel, Hiyori saw Yato had already caught her mother from falling just as another body whizzed past her. 

“My goodness!” Her mother clutched onto her large hat as Yato helped her back to her feet. Hiyori’s attention was quickly stolen by Yato’s fierce expression as he focused on something over her shoulder. The memory of a man standing behind her with a gun jolted Hiyori’s body and spun her back the other way. A small boy in baggy clothes ran from her direction. Hiyori watched with wide eyes as shocking blonde hair dashed away from the scene like his life depended on it. Before Hiyori could even process what could have happened, Yato was already sprinting after the child. Hilt of his sword in hand.

Chapter Text

Before Hiyori could open her mouth, Yato was already after the child. Sprinting less than ten strides before the blonde was wriggling in his arms. 

“Mother!” Hiyori ran to her side with a gripping sense of deja vu. 

“Arrgg! Lemme go!” The boy growled. Yato carried him closer as he squirmed, shoes kicking at Yato’s shins. 

“Yato, please,” Hiyori tried but she didn’t know what she was going to say. She thought of the two servants with bruises, of the man Yato pinned under his knee, and the bodies that turned up dead some time later. Yato eyed the hand she reached out but otherwise didn’t move. 

“I didn’t do nothin! I just bumped into the broad, is that a crime?” The boy shouted. 

“Quite so. It’s alright,” Lady Iki said as she fixed herself. Despite this, the boy in Yato’s arms was trying awfully hard to get away. Hiyori gasped when he bit Yato’s bicep, but it was futile. The body guard’s grip was ironclad. 

“Unfortunately, that’s not true, my lady,” Yato asserted. Keeping one arm wrapped around the blonde, Yato dug around the boy’s loose pocket only to pull out her mother’s bracelet. The women gasped and the boy adopted a look of panic.

“She just dropped it! How was I supposed to know it was hers? Put me down, right now!” The boy continued to snarl up at Yato who remained unphased. 

“As you wish,” Yato released him and the boy fell to the ground with a thud. The bodyguard's heel immediately dug into the boy’s loose pant leg. 

“Wh- hey!” The boy started to tug on his pants but it was clear he was too weak. Finally finding herself, Hiyori took the bracelet from Yato and returned it to her mother. Lady Iki approached cautiously and looked down at the boy like he was a dying serpent in the grass. 

“My heavens! What should we do? I don’t want to wait for the authorities but for such an uncouth child to be running around loose.” At the mention of the possibility of Scotland Yard, the boy paled and his eyes became wet. It tugged at Hiyori’s heart strings and she stepped forward to catch the boy’s attention with a more comforting smile.

“Where are your parents, young man?” Hiyori tried. The fury was back on the boy’s face in an instant and he clawed uselessly at his trousers. 

“None of your business! Now unhand me!” The blonde hollered up at Hiyori. Her and her mother reared back at the aggression, Lady Iki covering her gasp.

“Good heavens,” she murmured. 

“If I may, my Lady Iki, the carriage has arrived for you to wait safely inside. I will stay out here in the sun until the situation is resolved,” Yato suggested. He didn’t seem particularly upset and Hiyori couldn’t imagine what bothered him, but something seemed off. She severely hoped- for Yato’s sake- it wasn’t due to any sort of disappointment he may hold at not bringing physical harm to the child, but she doubted that was the case. 

“Please,” the boy whimpered as some tears fell, “please don’t let them lock me away.” His plea was so quiet that only Hiyori and Yato heard.

“Indeed,” her mother allowed the driver to escort her, “come Hiyori.” Even at her call, Hiyori kept her eyes steadily on Yato who stared blankly back.

“Please mother, allow me to stay out here so as to prevent any further misunderstandings,” She asked with a curtsey for good measure. Her mother raised a brow. Nowadays servants were allowed to walk around town without a master, just as their word would most likely be taken seriously by the police, but Lady Iki was old fashioned and got in the carriage without much complaint. That left the young Lady Iki, her bodyguard, and a boy that clearly caught on to their unspoken language. 

“I take it you do not want for him to be taken away?” Hiyori guessed. Instead of looking as shocked as he felt, Yato’s face held subtle warmth and pride. 

“I suppose I could say the same for you, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato nodded. 

“Yes, truly,” Hiyori looked down at the boy again with her bottom lip between her teeth. Said child refused to look at her pitying face but would spare glances up at Yato now again as the bodyguard watched him like a hawk. The air was silent and heavy with debate. Neither of them made an effort to alert the authorities yet Yato did not lift his shoe off the child. The boy remained still, clearly tired and thinking of a way to escape the situation. Before he could attempt another move, Yato took a deep breath and captured the other two’s attention.

“My good Lady Hiyori,” Yato started, “I am very ashamed to say that I must attempt to exploit you and your family’s forgiving and kind nature.” 

“Go on,” Hiyori coaxed, giving him permission.

“I would like to request you allow me to give this boy tutelage during his attempt to work off his offense in exchange for time in prison.” Yato gave Hiyori a short bow. The boy stared up at Yato with his jaw to the floor. It took a moment for Hiyori to find herself, blinking out of her shock.

“Tutelage? Yato, are you sure?” Hiyori pressed. Her bodyguard remained unbothered but tilted his gaze down to meet the wide-eyes of the boy on the ground. Eyebrow raised, Yato conveyed a quiet question to the child, one that took a moment to process. With red rimming his eyes, his mouth shut and the boy gave a silent bow. At the action, Yato returned his eyes to Hiyori, a small plea in their blue depths. Pressing her lips together, Hiyori reigned in her feelings of happiness and uncertainty. 

“I’ll go ask mother,” Hiyori said. As she turned and walked to the carriage, Yato finally let the boy stand, pleased to find he did not run away this time. 

---

The carriage rattled through town with the same awkward air as when Yato was first bought. Yato and Hiyori sat across from each other, the latter looking more and more uncomfortable by the second. She would strike up conversation soon and Yato would make sure to keep the kid’s snark in check. Even half starving and on the verge of being rocked to sleep, the blonde was a spitfire to say the least. Not that Yato blamed him, most of the deaths in his unit happened during their teen years, it was a rather emotional time. Lady Iki was understandably confused but gave in to her daughter’s peaceful solution, on the condition they would speak to Lord Iki about it after their arrival. The Lady rode in a carriage ahead of them while Hiyori and her butler sat with the blonde in the other. 

“If I may,” Hiyori finally cleared her throat, “what is your name?” She questioned. The obvious curiosity shook the kid out of his doze as he regarded the aristocrat with suspicion. He took a glance at Yato before answering.

“Yukine.” He said. 

“It’s, uh, nice to meet you under calmer circumstances. My name is Hiyori Iki and this is my guard, Yato.” She gestured to herself then Yato and Yukine blinked.

“Iki as in the doctors?” 

“Yes,” she smiled. The kid’s awe quickly shriveled into a scowl and he fell back into his seat. For an amusing moment, Yato thought that was the end of the conversation but then Yukine’s narrowed eyes shifted to him.

“A bodyguard? You look like a butler.” Even as he said this, Yukine spoke to the sword at Yato’s hip. The man shifted and Yukine’s light eyes lifted back up to Yato.

“I’m multi-purpose,” Yato supplied. 

“Uh huh. And am I going to have to try and be the same?” 

“Nothing of that sort can be decided until we speak to the Lord,” Yato looked ahead.

“Huh?” Yukine sat up straight, “and what’s going to happen if he doesn't let me work?” 

“I suppose that would be up to him as well,” Yato said. The child’s mouth opened and closed as his hackles raised higher. Hiyori quickly leaned forward with her hands raised to try and prevent the child’s further agitation. 

“Have you ever had a job before, Yukine?” Hiyori tried. Of course she immediately regretted her words, seeing as if the child had a job he wouldn’t be stealing. 

“I was a paperboy once,” Yukine shrugged and looked out the window, “but that was ages ago.” 

“What happened? Did you not enjoy it?” Hiyori’s question was met with a fierce glare and no answer. Yato eyed him warily, ready to scold him should Yukine insult his lady. 

“Well,” Hiyori coughed, “perhaps we can find you something similar, if you want.” This time she was met with a hum from the young boy but nothing more as he stared out the window. No one made another attempt to talk for the rest of the journey. They eventually made it back to the estate, clattering up the gravel driveway slowly. 

“Yukine,” Yato spoke into the silence, “I am not the only guard on this estate. Should you attempt to run, or commit any more offenses, I cannot guarantee your safety. Do you understand?” Calm blue eyes met wide hazel and it took a moment for Yukine to close his mouth and nod. 

“Do as I, or the Ikis, say and stay by my side.” Yato commanded, then climbed out once the carriages stopped. The other servants, ready and waiting for their arrival, did not bother trying to hide their stares once Yukine stepped out of a separate carriage. By now, it had begun to rain and each servant was lined up with an umbrella to help the masters inside. One of the servants handed Yato an umbrella which he held over Hiyori, leaving him and the blonde open to the elements. 

“I’ll fetch your father,” Lady Iki said as they entered, “please dry off first. Then wait in the study.” 

“Yes mother,” Hiyori curtised. A handful of maids, led by Mayu, toweled off Hiyori while Yato and Yukine were to clean themselves. The head maid glared at Yato in an accusing way, like she knew he was the reason there was a skeleton child in the house, but regarded Yukine with motherly care. Once dry, Hiyori turned to Yukine. 

“Come along,” She smiled. As the two followed after Hiyori, Yukine remained very close to Yato’s side but it seemed more out of shyness than out of following orders. It was clear to all how out of place he was, the floor under the front door had less dirt than the child had on him, nevermind his clothes. Meanwhile, Yukine looked around at everything and anything, head flitting around like a bird. It was almost cute. Not in the same way his lady was cute, but more like a puppy sniffing around a new place. Of course, he would have rather given this puppy a bath before presenting him before the master but knowing him, it would score pity points. Still, Yato put his towel down on the couch before letting Yukine sit, much to the offense of his lady. The child didn’t seem to care. 

The Lady entered with the Lord and Rabo within a few minutes, looking understandably surprised. Hiyori quickly came forward to curtsey low at her parents and Yato immediately shoved the child’s head down in a bow. He could feel Rabo’s eyes on him, questioning Yato’s intentions. Everyone listened as Hiyori expressed Yato’s request as her own but Rabo would see through it, even if the masters did not. 

“What a story,” Lord Iki tried to laugh with his wife. 

“It was one way not to send a child to jail,” Lady Iki sighed with a hand on her cheek, “but you know.” Her voice tampered off and Hiyori stood with a confused gaze. 

“I know. All of our servants are hires that were trained members of society, not criminals. Some of them may have been young but not nearly as young as this boy,” Lord Iki hummed, “How old is he?”

“Humm,” Hiyori looked at Yukine who peaked out from behind his bangs. 

“Thirteen,” he muttered.  

“I see,” Lord Iki said with raised eyebrows. Hiyori was just as shocked, Yukine looked eleven, not thirteen. It was possible he was lying but that wasn’t the point. 

“But he can be trained! And it would only be until he pays back the bracelet he almost stole!” Hiyori gestured to the two males behind her, “I already instructed Yato to watch over him and I will take responsibility for anything he may do!” Her promise seemed to echo in the study as the occupants sat in stunned silence. Under his hand, Yukine quivered and Yato spared him a glance. Eventually Hiyori’s parents found themselves and they looked at each other. 

“Well,” Lady Iki said. 

“I suppose if it means that much to you,” Lord Iki scratched the back of his head. Hiyori perked back up and Yato allowed him and Yukine to straighten. The boy looked relieved. 

“Oh, thank you father!” Hiyori all but cheered. 

“However,” Lord Iki put a hand up to stop his daughter’s excitement, “he is not to leave Yato’s side. Am I understood?” He spoke to Hiyori but Yato and Yukine nodded anyway. Even so, the air in the room was considerably lighter and Hiyori left the room with two servants in tow. She led them quickly upstairs and down the long hall to her room. When he noticed the huge space between Hiyori’s back and Yato’s strides, he tried to close the gap, only for Yato to put a hand on his shoulder. 

“We walk four steps behind the lady, our inside shoulders line up with hers.” Yato pointed ahead and nudged Yukine slightly away from his side. 

“Four steps? Your steps are bigger than mine. And what does it matter?” Yukine asked, snark back in full force. 

“It does matter,” Yato responded seriously. He was starting to come back to his senses and Yato wondered what he was possibly thinking. If flirting with the young Lady Iki didn’t get him beheaded, this brat certainly would. Still, one look at the freighted expression on Yukine’s face had Yato stall. He really was getting soft. Rabo was going to have a field day. 

“I’ll walk in smaller steps if you take bigger strides,” Yato compromised. This seemed to quiet Yukine for now. When Yato finally looked forward, he saw his lady was smiling broadly at him only to turn back around when she met his gaze. 

---

The ever-intelligent Lady Iki was gracious enough to go to bed early that night so Yato may finally give his full attention to Yukine. The kid was, understandably, exhausted and hardly processed the grand tour Yato gave him. He meandered after Yato like one of the un-dead, getting increasingly more annoyed as Yato rambled on about every room in the Iki manor like he had just woken up from a nap. 

“And this is the servant bathing area,” Yato pushed open the door.

“Arrgah! Oi!” Yukine jolted awake and threw hands over his eyes. This confused Yato for a moment- maybe the child was so dirty because he feared the bath- but he turned to see it was simply a nude Rabo and two other butlers. Scoffing, Yato shoved him in.

“Alright pup, in the tub.” 

“Wha-? Pup?” Yukine yipped when Yato continued to nudge him towards a wooden trough and instructed him to take off his clothes. It took more convincing than Yato had the patience for but once Yukine removed his clothing it was clear why. He looked like one of the many teenagers The Crafter had in his possession, scars and bruises overlapping one another. The thought made Yato go soft again and he let the kid splash around in the warm water while he added in flowers for scent. As Yato got to work scrubbing his back clean of years of street-grime, Rabo approached. 

There was an unspoken agreement among the staff that the servants of The Crafter were to be avoided at all costs. Not because Yato and Rabo had outwardly offended them in any way, but more so that everyone found them completely terrifying. They would only communicate when absolutely necessary and nothing more. Chatting in the bath was not one of those times, especially on the rare occasion both bodyguards were in the same room. If Yukine noticed the other two servants frantically put their clothes on and scurry out of the room, he didn’t comment, just focused wide-eyed on Rabo and his many, many battle wounds . 

“What are you doing?” Rabo's question echoed in the empty room. Yukine closed his mouth when he realised Rabo wasn’t talking to him, but to the man scrubbing his shoulders. 

“Bathing Lady Iki’s new personal servant,” Yato stood and ringed out the cloth. The conversation paused as Yato got a bucket of water and doused the kid.

“Argh! Bloody hell!” Yukine squawked, “that’s freezing!” 

“How else am I to wash away the suds?” Yato huffed. He got to work on Yukine’s arm as Rabo crossed his own. 

“Am I to believe the young Lady Iki ordered you to claim responsibility over this child?” Rabo pressed. He met Yato’s look with narrowed eyes, watching the top of their class scrub a stranger’s cheek like a handmaid while the child squirmed. 

“Who’s to say,” Yato hummed, “but I get the feeling you already know the answer.” 

“For the lady’s happiness?” 

“What else?” Yato got another bucket to dump over Yukine’s head, “just until he pays back what he owes.” Yato didn’t look as Rabo turned and walked out the door, Yukine flinching when it slammed. With Yukine’s body as clean as pale skin can be when it’s littered with cuts and bruises, all that was left was for Yato to clean his hair. 

“Why?” Yukine whispered to the water. His voice quivered with raw emotion but Yato sensed the wrong answer would send him into a fury. 

“I was born into servitude, raised to destroy and protect. Freedom is something I never had, nor I ever will,” Yato spoke into the empty room, “you had freedom but you lost it, even after giving you a second chance. Hopefully you will learn, the ability to live as you want is something that should be fought for. I want you to have another opportunity to earn it back. It might be your last.” With his sentence ending on a graver note, Yukine stayed silent as Yato finished scrubbing the boy clean and dousing his head with cold water. The child was free to step out of the tub and get a towel. 

“You,” Yukine started as he dried himself off, “remember me?” 

“I do,” Yato replied before getting his own bath ready. Yukine let Yato bathe in peace, using Yato’s sleep shirt to cover himself. He sat along the wall furthest from the guard with his knees to his chest. For the first time, Yukine actually looked at the blue-eyed man he had sent silent thanks to now and again. If not to simply peer at all Yato’s scars without being too suspicious. Right beside the tub, Yato’s black sword was leaned up against the wall like the guard was ready to grab it at any moment. 

“Those look fresh,” Yukine murmured at the pink lashes striping Yato’s back.

“That’s because they are,” Yato didn’t need to look back, he could tell his tired snark rubbed the kid the wrong way. It only took a couple minutes for Yukine’s fear to shift to annoyance.

“It doesn’t really seem like what you did made much of a difference. In the end I still stole and wound up in servitude anyway.” Yukine huffed, partially to himself. 

“Don’t look at it that way. The Lord said it would be until you paid back the bracelet.” 

“Ha! Yeah right. That bracelet is worth more than you would see in your lifetime as a guard! That was just a sick joke to make me work for them.” 

“I assure you, it’s not.” Yato’s voice cut through Yukine’s quivering self deprivation. When the kid looked up, he saw the guard was staring intently at him. 

“These are good people. You’re not paying the bracelet’s worth so much as you are working in exchange for repenting in prison. Once it’s clear you’ve paid your dues, you will be set free with an arsenal of skills to get you into a variety of other jobs without ever having to pay them back. In the end, I believe it will be worth your while.” Yato let his advice hang in the air, wondering when he got so sentimental over strangers.

“Besides, I was purchased, remember? I don’t receive a salary.” Yato spoke to the ceiling. He had finished cleaning himself a couple minutes ago, but Yato found the water was still warm. 

“But I don’t know how to do anything,” Yukine’s voice came out like a plea. 

“I’ll teach you,” Yato murmured, “if you’re willing to put in the effort.” At this, the child sniffed and nodded. Finally, Yato got out of the bath and dressed his bottom half, ushering the sleepy kid out the door and taking a quick couple minutes to wash their clothes. When they walked towards the servant’s quarters, Yukine stopped and shuffled his feet.

“Am I gonna have to sleep in there?” He narrowed his eyes. At first Yato thought the kid was giving him lip again only for him to realize it was more innocent than that. 

“No,” Yato smiled, “Lord Iki has ordered you to remain at my side at all times, so you’ll be sleeping in my chambers. But you do need a cot. Go grab a pillow and blanket, I’ll try to find you an extra uniform.” They gathered supplies for Yukine and Yato found that rolling the bed would be too squeaky, so he carried it instead. This seemed to shock the kid into staring at him the entire walk to the bedroom. 

“Are we going to Lady Iki’s room?” Yukine whispered once they made it down the hall. 

“No, we stay next door.”

“Huh. Not that I would be surprised,” he mumbled. Yato’s face remained passive as Yukine opened the door and helped get the bed ready. Yukine was given a proper nightgown andYato put his shirt back on, then started to get his own bed ready. 

“I’ll wake you up in the morning to start our duties. Make sure you watch closely and do not touch anything unless I say. If we get a free moment, I’ll teach you about proper servant edicate.” Yato rambled as he got in. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Yukine visibly deflate at the thought of work the next day. Clearly it had been a while since he’s had to get up early and stick to a schedule. Yato made a note to give him a large breakfast tomorrow.

Chapter Text

After three weeks of studying under Yato it was clear Yukine was fed up with his life. Every morning Hiyori watched the bags under the blonde’s eyes grow darker and his scowl grow heavier. For the first couple days, Yukine wore a servant’s outfit that was too large for him, and shoes that chafed his feet, but Yato eventually mended them to fit. In an effort to combat Yukine’s miserable attitude, Hiyori tried to give Yukine and Yato as much free time as she could during the day as well as went to bed early to relive them. It didn’t seem to help too much as Yukine maintained his habit of glaring at things, especially Yato. 

On the bright side, other than his expression, Yukine physically looked a lot better. He was clean of bruises and greeted her with brushed hair and teeth. Thanks to three weeks of large amounts of food, Yukine’s body filled out and the daily grind was starting to shape his muscles. The child was still very thin and lanky, but his round cheeks had some color so that was enough for now. Even if he grunted at Hiyori when she tried to talk to him and Yato had to nudge him into saying ‘my lady.’ Mostly, Yato had Yukine simply follow him around and watch but that enough seemed to exhaust him. By the fourth week, Hiyori decided to try and help. 

“Yato, maybe you shouldn’t have Yukine wake up with you in the mornings. Or at least let him go to bed early,” Hiyori suggested over lunch. They sat at the table this time, Yato standing behind her while Yukine gorged himself across from her. He looked up at her suggestion.

“My apologies, Lady Hiyori, but your father has instructed me to keep him by my side. Considering his record of thievery I believe that to be the wisest decision.” Yato explained. This caused Yukine to glare at the guard. 

“Yes, I see.” Hiyori deflated slightly, feeling bad having put the child in this predicament. 

“Do not fret, my Lady Hiyori, I assure you he sleeps the proper amount and will get used to it soon enough. Not that he does anything strenuous during the day,” Yato spoke so politely, Hiyori was almost distracted from Yukine’s choking. 

“Yato!” Hiyori chided, looking to see the child start to bristle.

“I jest. He is an excellent student and a fast learner. Truly a diamond from the rough.” Yato turned his smile to Yukine, who was immediately slayed by embarrassment. 

“That’s wonderful!” Hiyori gasped and turned back to Yukine, “is there something you enjoy doing? Maybe you can do that until Father lets you leave.” 

“What I enjoy?” Yukine repeated. As they watched him look to the table, it faintly surprised the two how much thought the kid put into his answer. 

“I like gardening, we did it once to help but it was a ton of work so maybe not every day. I also,” he took a quick glance at Hiyori, “I like listening -helping- with lessons!” 

“Oh! Well that can be arranged! Once it gets colder, I spend most of my time in the library anyway,” Hiyori put her hands together, pleased at the thought of more talkative company, “what’s your favorite book?” 

“My what? Oh. Don’t got one,” Yukine mumbled. Before Hiyori could get a word in, Yukine stuffed his cheeks full of ham, so she decided to leave him be. 

“Well, uh, oh I know! When is your birthday?” 

“Don’t got one of those either.”

“You-you don’t?” 

“I was born in the winter, I think. That’s all,” Yukine was clearly starting to get annoyed with the conversation, not even bothering to look at Hiyori except to glare. At a loss, Hiyori looked to her bodyguard who was staring at pigeons out the window, bored with the conversation. He didn’t even have to be paying attention to know his lady was trying to nudge him into talking. 

“Winter, huh?” Yato curled a smile at Yukine, “I suppose there’s no reason your birthday can’t be on New Years, like Rabo and I.” He watched the kid’s eyes grow wide and shimmer with an emotion Yato and Hiyori see now and again. However, this look is replaced by anger faster and faster these days.

“New years? You and Rabo have the same birthday? Is it the same for all the servants here?” Yukine scoffed. 

“No, no! Yato and Rabo were just- uh- born around the same time! Just like you! But of course your birthday can be whenever you want, if you choose to have one!” Hiyori found her smile and positivity was getting difficult to maintain. 

“Is that so,” Yukine hummed. After some time, with a puff of his pink cheeks, Yukine spoke to his empty plate.

“Fine, whatever. Doesn’t matter to me.”

“So, you don’t want a birthday? Our family makes sure to celebrate them for each of our workers,” said Hiyori, disappointed. 

“I do! I-” Yukine simpered back down in his chair, “we can share a birthday. I guess.” He looked at Yato out of the corner of his eye, causing the guard to smile. Hiyori did the same. With that she stood, signaling for Yato to gather the plates. For the first time, Yukine helped to gather the dishes without being reminded. 

---

Whatever Yato had said before, about Yukine’s improvement, he had seriously over-exaggerated. For the first couple days, Yukine had an issue with doing lack-luster work or simply refusing. Later, on the worst days, Yukine would argue and even go so far as to sabotage tasks he or Yato did throughout the mornings and evenings. But this, seriously took the cake. 

“What are you doing?” Yato spoke through the darkness. By the light of a candle- Yukine was jumpy in the dark- the boy flinched. In his hands was a floorboard and it was clear the boy was caught. His mouth opened and closed without sound while his eyes filled with tears.  

“Please don’t,” Yukine began to plead. Under the light of the moon, Yato could see something glittering under the floorboards. Calmly, Yato stood and approached the shaking child, eyes never leaving the trinkets tucked away in a hole. Lady Iki’s bracelet and some of Lady Hiyori’s hair pins were placed neatly in a porcelain bowl that was stolen from one of the shelves in the study, cushioned by some loose pocket change. This did not come as a surprise, really, Yato was the one who did Lady Hiyori’s hair everyday and could tell something was missing from the library. Even if the family didn’t realize it themselves, Yato always would. Just as he noticed Yukine’s pockets looking a bit fuller when he struggled with maintaining eye contact.  Finally, Yato’s gaze flicked to Yukine’s and the boy flinched. 

“Why?” Yato said in low growl. He didn’t mean to sound angry, he was disappointed and annoyed at the least, but his tone clearly struck something within the kid. Yukine’s breathing picked up speed, eyes were no longer focused on Yato, but staring through him with great fear. His shoulders began to shake and for a moment, Yato worried the kid would scream bloody murder. The boy had that same expression of Yato’s past victims when they knew there was no more hope for them and could only panic. Yato reminded himself that wasn’t the case here. Suddenly fury, searing and full of anguish, flared across Yukine’s face and he bared his teeth. 

“Why? Why? Are you serious? Do you even have to ask such a ridiculous question? Because I need this. Because I have nothing! I have nothing and these pompous, spoiled, arrogant wealth have far, far too much! I need this for when I leave so that I can at least have a chance to scrape by once I get out!” Yukine snarled, “You talk a big game about freedom but that’s a load of bull! I’ll never be free in a world like this. I’ll always have to beg and plead just to exist under people who can live as they please! It’s not fair!” At some point, Yukine’s voice rose in volume and Yato panicked at the thought of him waking Lady Hiyori. 

“Hush yourself! Quiet, or you’ll wake-” Yato tried to shush the boy. His hovering only frightened Yukine further which increased his anger. 

“I’ll wake your precious princess? God forbid there was a burden or mistake in her perfect life from someone as filthy and unwanted as me. Let go!”

“My Lady would not see you as an unwanted mistake. We are trying to give you another chance instead of actually suffering the consequences of your actions. You should be grateful!” Yato grunted as he tried to keep the child from kicking him. He grabbed at Yukine’s ankles and the kid swung the floorboard at him. Rearing back, Yato let go of one foot to avoid the plank which earned him a kick in the stomach. Yukine gave a smirk only to realize Yato had him almost pinned.

“Grateful! Like a true slave? Isn’t that what you are? You dog, it’s your job to be the arse-kisser around here! I may be trash but I still have dignity! The people here are just trying to do something they think is good so that they can feel better and brag! It’s no skin off their backs! Hah- ggrh- get off me!” Yukine continued to squirm and struggle then froze when he saw the dangerous look in Yato’s eyes. 

“As a thief who can’t learn his lesson, chooses to look a gift horse in the mouth, and completely sabotages any chance at real happiness; I’d say being grateful is all you can offer my lady and this family. Attempting to change someone who only pities himself and scorns others is as pointless as it is a waste.” Yato growled. The moon illuminated Yukine’s head like a halo and gleamed off his tears as he stared up at the man who saved him twice; and who now looked down on him with glowing eyes of aggravation, pity, and undeniable disappointment. 

Gasping once, Yukine gave one final shiver before his muscles released their tension. Lips pressed hard around clenched teeth and Yukine pointed his furrowed brow to the floor next to them. Gold gleamed from the hole under the floorboards, taunting and promising. Yato waited a couple seconds, watching the kid in case of more struggling, then released him with a sigh. Leaning back, he gave Yukine some space, but made sure to keep the kid at arm's length. 

“Now then, about the bracelet, I’ll-” Yato stopped when he realized he spoke over Yukine’s mumbling, “what was that?” Turning back from the jewels, Yato looked at the blonde fringe of hair and waited for Yukine to speak. 

“I said. Get. Off. Me!” His howl of rage was accompanied by a whoosh through the air. Yato’s eyes only had time to widen as a sickening crack slapped the room like a gunshot. Splinters sprayed in every direction and scattered across the ground just as Yato’s limp body fell to join them. The world was already going fuzzy and Yato didn’t have enough time to acknowledge the fact he was just knocked out by a child. Blood, warm and sticky, gushed from under Yato’s hair and began dripping down his cheek as his body thrummed and throbbed. He noticed the same color splatter the side of the wood-panel Yukine held to his chest with trembling hands. Their eyes met- one full of horror and the other a blank sheen- before Yato was taken over by darkness. 

---

It was unclear how long Yukine sat there after Yato’s body hit the floor. Not long enough for the sun to come up, but still hours after his sweat had cooled and the blood on the wood had dried. Yukine stared up at the ceiling as his shaking slowed down some. From experience he knew the best way to deal with a problem was to ignore it or run away, but Yato’s body wouldn’t simply disappear or wake up and go stumbling out the door for more alcohol. Instead, Yukine forced his eyes to the stolen goods he’s procured over his time in the manor. Little trinkets, just things that the Ikis didn’t ask about once gone, but more than enough to sustain Yukine for a while. Maybe even pay for school. That was the real plan, but once Yato told someone he was certainly done for. 

He could run. Yukine let his eyes wander to the ceiling again, then to jewels. The idea- for some reason- didn’t sit right in Yukine’s stomach. He’s stolen plenty of times before, even shoved people to the ground and stepped on them, but the thought still didn’t settle. Then again, it wasn’t like Yukine never felt guilty, especially when the victim was elderly or weak, but survival tended to dull this feeling. Besides, Yato was hardly helpless and there wasn’t a chance he was dead. Even with his refusal to look, Yato’s breathing was fine and the blood most likely stopped ages ago. Still, something was different about this time. 

Yato’s words hours ago and the memories of these past few weeks bounced around so fast in the back of Yukine’s mind he couldn’t process them properly. It’s true he was fed and given a warm place to sleep and some clothes, and taught things he would have never dreamed. But that wasn’t enough. The fact that being a lowly servant was the best case scenario for someone in his position flared Yukine’s temper. His mother and sister both ended up selling their bodies only for it to amount to nothing but death in an alley. Eating food out of the garbage, returning to his father only to get a slap on the face while he tried to sell him. That was the worst case. Yukine was better than that. He was better than all of that and these people who devoted themselves to those who would sell them in a heartbeat. 

Time spent at the Iki manor gave him strength, energy, and time to plan; it was nothing but opportunity. He had worked so hard to get these items with Yato constantly at his side. It didn’t take long for Yukine to understand that Yato wasn’t a mindless servant like the rest of the workers here. The man was vigilant, ears constantly listening, eyes constantly scanning, just being next to him was enough to know Yato was always on guard. The only time Yukine could even think about getting his hands on something useful, was when Yato wasn’t in the room at all. Moments like those didn’t happen often and mostly occurred when the ever-so-kind-and-stupid Lady Hiyori purposfully shooed her gaurd out of the room to give Yukine space to breathe. The most difficult part was trying to find a spot to keep them where Yato wouldn’t find out. It had been a miracle Yukine tripped over the loose piece of flooring while Yato spoke with another servant outside. Another servant. Yukine’s muscles locked up. There was another bodyguard, one carried a sword at his hip. 

Oddly, that thought didn’t bother Yukine as he sat silently on the floor. Maybe it wasn’t that he felt guilty over his actions, but knew the disappointment Yato had in him. Lady Hiyori would most likely feel the same. Idly, the cool summer wind flowed in through the window and Yukine acknowledged that it hadn’t been so bad here. As Yukine came to this conclusion, the thoughts that bounced around his skull settled. When he tried to imagine a proper mentor, teacher, or father, Yato’s face during their time came into view and replaced his own father. Yato’s words of praise had been some of the first Yukine has ever heard, not in the hollow way his mother and sister used to repeat, but genuine pride. When he sent a silent apology to his sister, Lady Hiyori’s smile flashed across his mind. She had been kind and mentioned once she wanted to become Yukine’s friend. He hadn’t taken her seriously at the time, in fact the words irritated him, but now Yukine felt disappointed that they weren’t. Taking a few deep breaths through his nose, Yato’s words of opportunity and freedom echoed in his mind but Yukine was too exhausted to come to terms with them. It was his own fault he wasted the third chance the man on the floor gave him. 

Finally getting up, legs shaking underneath, Yukine forced himself to look down at Yato. There was a cup of water on the nightstand, usually meant for Yukine now that he thought about it, and he took it. With a cloth, Yukine worked to dab away the blood that clotted Yato’s hair. The gash wasn’t large but still bigger than Yukine felt comfortable with. Not wanting to move him, Yukine took the pillow and blanket off Yato’s bed and situated them around the guard. After making sure Yato at least looked comfortable and peaceful, Yukine resigned himself to his fate and began to gather the stolen items. 

---

Hiyori was suitably surprised when someone came knocking at her door in the middle of the night. The first time the person knocked, it was quiet, hesitant. She was surprised it woke her up at all. Hiyori waited in bed, up on her elbows and staring at the door, while she waited for the second knock just to be sure. When the person did, it was stronger this time, but still polite. For one heart galloping moment, Hiyori pictured Yato behind that door. It was way later than when he would bring her sweets- if her burning eyes were anything to go by- still it wasn’t as if he was unwelcomed. However, the fact that the person continued to knock when she didn’t answer was concerning. Slipping out of bed, Hiyori put on her robe just as the third knock came, much more insistent. 

“C-coming!” Hiyori whispered. She walked quickly through the door, heart beating hard in her chest at the thought or either Yato or a man with a gun. However, more surprise flooded through Hiyori when she opened the door to see no one there, only to look down and see a tuft of blonde hair. 

“Yukine?” Hiyori breathed, rubbing her eyes. It took a moment for her brain to catch up with the situation so she watched Yukine shuffle his feet and look up at her through his bangs. When she saw he had been crying, Hiyori snapped to attention. 

“Yukine, what’s-?” She choked off when Yukine’s hands shot to the space between them. In his palms were two of her hair accessories and her mother’s bracelet, the same from that day. At first, Hiyori thought he found them. 

“I stole them.” Yukine announced. He said it with such certainty that Hiyori was unable to get any sound out. Instead she numbly took the objects and held them as she stared at him. Yukine would no longer meet her eyes, he just waited for her response. It was only when he let out a sniff that Hiyori was able to find her words. 

“Where’s Yato?” Hiyori questioned. Her tone, fierce and raw, caught Yukine’s attention. 

“It’s not his fault,” Yukine looked up at her, “I hid them from him. I-” He tried to find something else to say that wouldn’t get Yato in any more trouble than he probably already was. Tired and defeated, Yukine’s mouth shut and his eyes pointed to the floor again. The guard was right, such kindness really was wasted on him.

“That’s not what I mean,” Hiyori leaned forward and brought Yukine’s attention back on her, “I know Yato can be scary, and his methods are rough, but you can tell me if he hurt you or made you cry, alright?” Hiyori cocked her head but was relieved to see confusion pass across Yukine’s face. 

“N-no, he didn’t.” Yukine stammered. With a sigh Hiyori stood back and offered Yukine a tired smile. The expression only lasted for a moment before Hiyori looked to the jewelry in her hands. On the rare occasions her and Yato were able to speak in private, Yato made a serious tease about how she spoiled Yukine. Purposefully sending Yato away so she could give Yukine things that he couldn’t help but ask about. She knew her bodyguard was right to an extent, Yukine would never learn to be better if he was never corrected, but Hiyori couldn’t find it in her heart to do that this time. The kid had a rough life and moments like these needed to be supported. 

“Thank you for not taking these and thank you for telling me,” the soft smile was back on her face, “let’s not worry about this for right now.” Hiyori dipped back into her room to place the objects on a small table before returning to the doorway. Yukine looked on the verge of tears again, but not in a way that had his lips quivering. He looked like he was mourning the loss of something important to him. It hurt to see but Hiyori couldn’t do anything more than put a hand on his small shoulder. 

“Don’t worry so much about it, truly. You did the right thing coming to me and confessing, it makes me happy to see,” Hiyori said, “and don’t worry about Yato, I’ll talk to him tomorrow. You won’t get in trouble for this.” Even though she spoke honestly, Yukine paled like she had turned into a ghost. His mouth opened in an attempt to say something only for him to nod slowly. The quick flashes of emotion gave Hiyori whiplash but before she could ask about it, Yukine was already back in Yato’s room, the door clicking shut behind him.

--- 

Without Yato to wake him up, Yukine slept past sunrise. Somewhere in dreamland- a restless place full of pain and guilt- Yukine realized there must be a problem in the waking world if he was able to get this amount of sleep. He didn’t have too much time to get suspicious because the door to Yato’s room was opened harshly. A normal person wouldn’t have heard the action, but Yukine had a heightened sense for that sort of thing. Not that it made too much of a difference because the time it took for Yukine to open his eyes and sit up, Rabo was across the room and he stood over Yato on the floor. The guard didn’t bend over his body, or even try to touch him, Rabo’s eyes simply scanned over Yato’s form with a blank expression. Yukine had moved his own pillow and blanket to be on the floor like Yato, putting some distance between them out of guilt. Rabo crossed this distance silently and in the blink of an eye.

“Ah-!” Yukine was hauled up by the front of his shirt. 

“Explain,” Rabo said. His voice wasn’t angry, or held any emotion at all, but Yukine definitely sensed the underlying threat. Despite the lack of aggression, Yukine’s dam broke for the second time. 

“Wah! I’m sorry! Yato caught me stealing and when he tried to stop me and-and I let myself go limp and when he looked away I h-hit him in the head with a board! A-and now he-he hasn’t woken back up!” Yukine wailed. Three times throughout the night, Yukine had crawled over to check on Yato, only to slink shamefully back to his own blanket and drift off to sleep with his eyes filled with tears. His mentor hadn’t stirred once, even when Yukine pleaded with him. 

Rabo was hardly phased by Yukine’s crying or his companion’s lack of response. With a tsk he dropped the kid and went to the dresser, mumbling something about soft hearts and letting down guards. Yukine’s uniform was tossed across the room and Rabo worked to get Yato in his bed. 

“Put that on, I’ll be your chaperone for the day. Hopefully you’ve been paying attention because you will be taking over Yato’s duties until he wakes up,” Rabo stated, “or I’ll kill you.” Turning around, Rabo walked away as Yukine scrambled to put his uniform on, following the guard out of the room. As the door shut behind them, Yukine took one last look at Yato and let determination spread throughout his body. He would not fail Yato again. 

Chapter Text

Yato woke with a start. The sun shining through his window was enough to scare him into getting dressed and running out the door. It had been so warm, Yato dreamed of heaven with angels that all looked like his lady while they served his every-innocent- wish. But there was no way he could be in such a place so he thundered down the hall with sweat dripping down his brow. If flirting with Lady Hiyori was strike one, asking to take on a troublesome boy strike two, then failing his duties would be the final nail in his coffin. Honestly that boy should have struck him harder- maybe hit Yato a few more times after to be sure- just to spare him the humiliation of failing at his duties and being the first in his lineage to be beheaded by their father. 

Yato had enough training in getting ready on the go, so even if his hair was down and covered the wound, he still looked presentable. The grandfather clock he passed said it was after breakfast and his lady would most likely be in her studies with Yukine trying and failing not to actively listen. Yato nearly tripped over his own feet. That psychotic boy could still be here with his lady and Yato wasn’t around to keep him in check. Maybe if the kid was smart he would have tried to high-tail it off the property only for Rabo to catch him. Hopefully, Yato would be able to explain himself to his brother-in-arms but Rabo’s always had a thing for pride and personal duty. Then again, he woke up in his own bed with all the blood cleaned off his face, so it was clear Rabo hadn’t sent him away yet. Perhaps Yato would kill himself on the way back home just to avoid looking his disappointed and furious father in the eye. If he was going to live as a servant, and punished as a failure, he might as well die the way he wants to. 

As he approached the door to the library, heart pounding and sweaty, Yato took a sharp breath through his nose and entered the room. 

---

If Yukine thought Yato was a slave driver, Rabo worked him to the bone. He made Yukine follow along with his morning workout, including the sprint where Yato had him jog or sit on the side. With tasks, Yato would do the majority of the work, constantly reminding Yukine to pay attention as he went into explanations of what was happening and why. Yukine would be able to do parts of jobs he couldn’t possibly mess up, or hand Yato things that were needed. But with Rabo, the man followed two steps behind and drawled out orders with a look of irritation. Nothing Yukine did was good enough or fast enough and he would have to re-try as many times as it took to get it somewhat right or until it was time to move on. If Yukine wasn’t able to complete Yato’s task after so many minutes, Rabo would push him aside and finish it perfectly in seconds. It was as infuriating as it was degrading. At some point before the sun rose, Yukine’s worry for Yato turned into the child simply missing the company of the blue-eyed male. 

“Move. We’re running out of time,” Rabo shoved himself in front of Yukine and got to work on what was supposed to be Lady Iki’s breakfast. While Yato rarely spoke in more than a few sentences, Rabo’s said only what was necessary.

“If you’re able to do it so fast why am I doing it at all?” Yukine snarked. But it lacked the fire he brought with him from the streets and instead only sounded defeated. If Rabo noticed, he didn’t say anything. At least Yato would grace Yukine with an answer. The thought put a scowl on Yukine’s lips. He watched his feet as he wondered if he could ever get back on Yato’s good graces. Not that he deserved it.

“Stop drifting off, you blunder.” Rabo was in front of him again. That was enough to ignite the roaring fire in Yukine’s gut and he glared.

“Do you really hate me that much? You’re a servant, you’re not any better than me! Or do you think just because you work here that you’re above some trash from the street?” Yukine's voice cracked but the rest of him remained strong. Rabo leveled him with a bored look. 

“I don’t ‘think’ anything, I know I am above you. It makes no difference where you come from since Yato and I are outcasts as well, raised and trained our entire lives as weapons. I can live up to my purpose and perform the tasks laid before me. I have no shame in my past nor my skill-set and that is where I am better.” Rabo spoke confidently and simply, like Yato but without the soft edges. It shut Yukine up and made him swallow. Staying punctual, Rabo gathered the food and began walking out the door, leaving Yukine to hustle after him. As they entered the main part of the house, Yukine made the effort to fix his posture and position in regards to Rabo. The man resumed his silent act, but let his eyes flicker to the child once. 

Now came the hard part. Rabo would have to serve both the Lord and Lady as well as their daughter, while leaving one of them unattended. At this point, Yukine understood the importance of this- it was Yato’s constant priority- and he almost offered to take Hiyori’s tray to her. But he didn’t, he simply bowed when Lord and Lady Iki greeted them with mild surprise. Rabo gave them their food and fed them some lie about how Yato went to the coroner to check on some other family’s servants and would be back shortly. He assured them he would be able to protect the family and mentor Yukine while doing all the work. Once this was done, Rabo and Yukine went to give Lady Hiyori her food. The Lady was harder to fool, much to Yukine’s surprise. 

“He what? Why would he do that?” Lady Hiyori asked. She looked at Yukine who worked to keep his hands from shaking while he poured her tea. Guilt gripped his heart and Yukine couldn’t bring himself to look at her. Their interaction last night seemed so far away but the echo of wood thwacking a skull and the fatigue weighing on his shoulders was a constant reminder. He ignored her as she moved past him and took a seat at her desk, ignoring the food in front of her. 

“We received the letter this morning, just to check in since we were the ones who sent for them. It's a common procedure, my lady.” Rabo bowed. His low head made it impossible for him to see the way Lady Hiyori’s face scrunched in a disbelieving fashion. Luckily, she smoothed out the wrinkles before Rabo stood. Her suspicion still rolled off her in waves and Rabo seemed to be both exasperated and amused. All this was communicated through a couple seconds of staring until Lady Hiyori gave a short bow from her seat. 

“I’ll ask him about it later, thank you.” She said. Air was blown through Rabo’s nose as his shoulders sagged for just a moment. 

“As you wish,” Rabo replied, “please allow us to get your clothing ready.” With a wave of his hand, Yukine and Rabo set up her dress as she ate. Yukine caught the look Lady Hiyori gave Rabo’s choice and nearly smiled. It wasn’t something Yato would pick, Yukine knew, but decided to keep his mouth shut on the matter. After gathering the plates, Yukine walked through the door Rabo held for him. He had successfully avoided Lady Hiyori’s glances the entire time, much to his shame. 

“We will be off to gather your parent’s plates. Once Yato has returned, he and Yukine will rejoin your side immediately. Please enjoy your lessons, my lady,” Rabo gave a bow and shut the door before Hiyori could reply. Once the dishes were taken from the Lord and Lady, and they were left to get dressed, Rabo and Yukine went to the kitchen. Yukine held the three empty trays, heavy in their own right, but watched the bodyguard balance all the other dishes on his arms and head. Pieces of a puzzle where starting to fit together and form a hazy picture. 

“Are you and Yato brothers?” Yukine asked. 

“Brothers-in-arms,” Rabo answered. 

“What does that mean?” 

“It means we trained together our entire lives and will fight side by side in battle until the very end.” 

“What battle?” 

“Any battle. Aristocrats are known for being attacked by scoundrels and other wealth. We live to protect the Ikis.” 

“I thought they, uh, bought you?” At his words Rabo looked curiously at him. It was strange Yato would tell the kid that. 

“We were sold by The Crafter. The man who raised all his servants from infancy and trained us every day for this purpose.” Rabo said. Yukine jumped, the surprise on his face beyond obvious. 

“You were taught to be a servant every day from when you were a baby? A bunch of you at the same time?” It shocked Yukine so much he stopped just as the kitchen door swung in his face. When he pushed through it, the dishes were already in the sink and Rabo was digging around his coat pocket. 

“We are The Crafter’s servants. The information is in this pamphlet,” Rabo handed a folded paper to Yukine who put his fingers on the edges but didn’t take it. 

“I, uh, I can’t read,” Yukine admitted with a frown. 

“You can’t read?” Rabo scoffed. He took the paper back and stuffed it under his coat. 

“Well, Yato will most likely teach you at some point. If that day comes, the Young Lady Iki also has one of these, specifically addressing Yato.” Rabo informed. Yukine didn’t have time to wonder what that paper could possibly say, or what type of servant would come with instructions, since Rabo was already off to the races. 

---

When Yato marched through the library, he heard nothing but laughter. The joyousness caused him to stop and control his steps to something less desperate. Rounding the corner, Yato saw the entire Iki family was sitting in on Hiyori’s lessons, Rabo and Yukine standing by the window. His Lady was the first besides Rabo to notice him, despite his silence. 

“Yato!” She gasped. This turned the room’s attention on him, something he was not used to. Forlorn and ready to accept his fate, Yato prepared to drop to a bow, only for Rabo to appear at his side and hold him up. When he looked to the man with confusion, he was only met with a polite smile.

“The masters have already been informed of the real reason behind your absence. There is no need for concern,” Rabo squeezed his shoulder, “I will take position by the door. You may fill me in later.” As he walked away, Yato quickly unpacked every underlying message in those two sentences before turning back to the masters.

“Please accept my deepest apologies in regards to my tardiness. I felt it best to handle the matter immediately, but that does not excuse my actions,” Yato bowed before the Ikis, rather ashamed at how often he’s done it recently.

“Not at all!” Lord Iki unsurprisingly said, “it was a matter of our family’s safety after all! There’s no compromise for that! And it’s the reason for hiring you in the first place!” 

“Thank you for your hard work,” Lady Iki added. 

“It’s an honor, my lady,” Yato replied numbly. Something heavy sank in his gut, a mix of shame, confusion, and guilt as he walked to stand behind Lady Hiyori. Her eyes were trained on him the entire time, suspicious and questioning, but for once Yato couldn’t come up with an answer. On the other hand, Yukine was struggling to keep his pleading expression off of Yato for more than a couple seconds. Since he most likely remained by Rabo’s side the entire day- which no doubt irritated the man- Yukine stood across from Yato, behind the Lord and Lady. Unfortunately, Yato would be lying if he said he wasn’t angry with the kid, both because of his actions and because Yukine had bested him, but he knew such emotions could not be shown here. So, instead of searing the all-but-shaking child with a glare, Yato stared out the window and mourned not being able to bring his lady a white flower. 

The luck that convinced the Ikis Rabo was telling the truth, and that caused Lady Hiyori to ask her parents to sit in on her lessons, continued after all her lessons were finished. It was the one time of the day Yato and Rabo were relieved for lunch as their masters were changed into their afternoon attire. Clearly, his lady wanted to get a hold of him and demand yet another explanation of actions behind the scenes, but allowed Yato to escape without a word. At least for now. 

Feet clipped in sync against the hard floor, Yato and Rabo walking side by side down the hall to the kitchen, Yukine bumbling behind them. Normally, Yato would correct his position, but his head was still a spinning whirlwind of confusion and pain. Turns out he didn’t have to though, as Yukine decided to walk behind Rabo so that he could better fix his puppy-dog eyes to the side of Yato’s head. Whether on purpose or not, the child went ignored. 

“What did you tell them?” Yato cut to the chase. 

“We received a letter from the undertaker about the two servants. You went immediately.” 

“Did we get a letter?” 

“No.” Rabo caused Yato to sigh through his nose. There were two beats of steps. 

“Thank you,” Yato said, “I didn’t think this type of situation was encompassed in your kindness.” 

“Nobody said anything about kindness and I certainly didn’t enjoy it,” Rabo mumbled the last part and Yato snorted, “I did my duty to keep the masters happy and support my fellow guards.” They didn’t need to look or smile at each other to know they had each other’s support. As they pushed through the doors, it was clear they had to address the next problem. Sensing the nervous mess behind him, Yato gathered his pulsing thoughts and halted. Yukine stopped short too, the door clattering shut behind them. Whatever servants had been in there, scattered like mice, save for the two cooks. 

“Yukine,” Yato started slowly. Air whooshed behind him and Yato whipped to face Yukine, only to see him down on one knee. Yato and Rabo watched the child bow low to the ground, his form tight and perfect. 

“I’m sorry!” Yukine’s voice was thick with heartbreak, “I’m s-so sorry I hit you, I’m so sorry I hurt you! I’m sorry I didn’t listen- and- I was just really angry! And-and I’m sorry that-that I stole. You were being so nice and trying to h-help me but I didn’t listen to you! Please forgive me!” His wail brought the chefs to their feet, only for them to back off when Rabo glared.

“He’s merely sorry because he got caught,” Rabo stepped forward, “He’s not begging for forgiveness, he's begging for mercy.” Despite the harshness of his words, Rabo sounded almost sorry for the boy. Almost. 

“I’m not!” Yukine whipped his head up, “I know that I messed up! But I’m ready to accept the consequences now. I just wanted to apologise. I just- wanted Yato to know that I’m- that I didn’t mean it. That I regret hurting him and I want him to forgive me.” Yukine’s tears hit the stone floor. Rabo sniffed at the explanation, looking at Yato to gauge his thoughts. For the first time in a while, Yato was unreadable.

“Yukine,” Yato said, “Yukine, look at me.” He waited patiently for the kid to clean his face only to witness snot and tears fall down Yukine’s quivering lip. If the situation was different, Yato would have laughed. Maybe poke fun of how cute such a feisty child could look while wiping the tears away with his thumb. But Yato didn’t- couldn’t- do any of that. 

“Yukine, where are the stolen objects?” Yato asked. 

“I gave them back to Hiyori!” Exclaimed Yukine. His declaration shocked Yato and he looked to Rabo for confirmation. The man didn’t seem to know. 

“I see.” Was all Yato said. The throbbing of his head was becoming too insistent so Yato took a moment to wrap a chunk of ice in a cloth and hold it against his skull. Yukine and Rabo watched him expectantly. 

“So? What’s your verdict?” Rabo pressed. The word ‘verdict’ caused Yukine to flinch and bite his lip. 

“It’s not my decision to make,” Yato sighed. He walked back over to stand in front of the kid, Yukine’s wet eyes not leaving him once. Time slowed as Yato’s sluggish brain thought idly about how many times he'd seen this kid cry, what his father would do in this position, what Lady Hiyori would do. All the possible consequences both Yato and Yukine could suffer down either path of forgiveness or sentencing. With one more sigh, Yato made his decision and crouched to meet Yukine on the ground. Slowly, as if touching something he’s never seen before, Yato let his palm rest on the top of Yukine’s head. 

“I forgive you. I’m proud you did the right thing, it was truly becoming of a proper servant and gentlemen.” Yato’s hand moved lightly side to side as he talked, smiling only slightly when Yukine let more tears fall, sobbing out broken sounds. 

“I’m sure my lady will have my ear,” Yato eventually huffed as he stood. 

“Indeed,” Rabo hummed, “it was clear she didn’t quite believe me when I gave the excuse. I was aware she was intelligent, but now I’m convinced she has a nose for lies.” 

“The world must be ending if you of all people are making jokes Ra-” Yato’s body jumped as Yukine slammed into his back. Arms wrapped around Yato’s middle and stayed there for a couple long moments. Yato cursed his guard for lessening around Yukine and his body searched for some sort of attack wound. There was no pain, only pressure as Yukine squeezed tighter and sniffed against Yato’s back. It took a couple more moments for Yato’s brain to come up with an explanation to what was happening. Warmth brought Yato out of his shock and he let himself give Yukine’s arms a squeeze in return. 

“Now, let’s go speak to our lady,” Yato coaxed. Yukine gave a wobbly smile in return, happy over the idea of serving alongside Yato for just a little longer. 

Chapter Text

“Yato! Explain yourself! Right now!” Hiyori demanded the moment she saw her bodyguard. Fearful, both boys stopped short as they watched a fuming young woman pick up her dress and march across the room. 

“My lady, I-” Yato tried to bow only for Hiyori to grab him by the nose and stand him back up. 

“Come with me,” she turned to Yukine, “both of you.” Whirling around, Hiyori dragged Yato by his face, ignoring his grunting. Yukine swallowed and quickly followed after her, shutting her bedroom door at her command. Hiyori’s fingers released Yato, her glove making bright pink dots on the sides of his nose. He didn’t touch his face, instead let his nose move around a couple times while his lady practically boiled. With a huff, she fixed the article around her fingers. It was more her mother’s style than hers. Rabo had picked one of her more extravagant dresses, something Hiyori internally blamed Yato for. 

“Here’s what I think happened,” Hiyori seethed, “I think you knew Yukine was stealing and you didn’t say anything- which I don’t want to think about why- and instead you waited until you caught him to do something. He says you didn’t hurt him, but I’m willing to bet you scared him into coming to my door in the middle of the night to apologize. He looked like he saw a ghost, the poor thing! Then you sent Yukine with Rabo- with some ridiculous lie about your whereabouts- so that you can pu-punish yourself.

“You think I don’t know when you're in pain? Do you think I’m stupid? I’m the daughter of a doctor, I can see when you’re pale and stiff. I read the pamphlet. I know that you h-hurt yourself when you think you’ve done something wrong. And all because I-” Hiyori let out a dry sob but refused to cry. The word ‘selfish’ bounced around her head as she thought of the difficult position she often forced Yato into and his lack of honesty with her. 

“You’re wrong!” Yukine exclaimed with clenched fists. The volume shocked Hiyori out of her self pity while Yato flinched like he felt a guillotine slice through his neck. 

“What?” Hiyori gasped. They both looked at a pale Yato who turned to Yukine with intense eyes. 

“Must I keep reminding you? Don’t speak to our master in such a tone or use such language in her presence,” Yato spoke harshly. Immediately, both their mouths clicked shut and Yukine silently kicked himself for getting Yato into more trouble. 

“Yato, it’s fine,” Hiyori recollected herself, “well then, why don’t you tell me what happened, since you’re at least capable of confessing your thoughts to me.” She didn’t look at her guard to see if her dig affected him. Instead she moved past him and bent to be at eye level with Yukine. 

“Yes, my lady,” Yukine mumbled. After listening to his explanation, Hiyori was surprised by how much she got right, and how much she got wrong. She twisted around with a gasp and an apology on her tongue, but all she was met with was how tired Yato looked. How sad. She knew if she expressed her apology it would only make him feel worse. Shoving down her sorrow and guilt, Hiyori conveyed her regret through a press of her palm on his cheek. He didn’t move away but he didn’t lean into it either, Yato just lowered his eyes. 

“I have failed you, my lady,” Yato muttered, “please give your verdict.” His statement confused Hiyori. Other than the bump growing on the side of his head, Hiyori didn’t see any lasting consequences of this issue. Yukine had returned the things he’d stolen and Yato forgave him. Contrary to what everyone seemed to think, Yato was only human. He couldn’t really watch Yukine every waking moment and perform his tasks at the same time just as he couldn’t stop himself from flinching when her fingers brushed his wound. As Hiyori opened her mouth to say as such, she caught on to Yukine’s expectant staring. Regardless of her own thoughts, it was fundamentally wrong for two servants to cause their master such worry, and while they did a good job hiding it, a failure was still a failure. Hiyori wouldn’t stand for it. 

“I forgive Yukine,” Hiyori let her hand stay on Yato’s face, “but you still lied to me. If I had said nothing, would you have told me? Or would you have walked around looking like you’re on the verge of collapse.” 

“I will not fall, my lady.”

“That’s not the point, you can’t lie to me about something so important,” Hiyori’s voice trembled and she brought her other hand up to force Yato to look at her, “please. We’re friends, aren’t we?” She pressed her lips together as her pain was mirrored in Yato’s eyes. Like it hurt him to think he was something important to her. 

“Of course we are, my lady, but the situation was handled and I had gone to your side right away-” Yato stopped when Hiyori’s brows knitted together, “I’m sorry,” he tacked on. Hiyori wanted to huff at that clumsy apology, still not fully convinced Yato understood what upset her so. The wound on the side of his head was smaller than the length of her finger and already scabbing but it was enough to keep her dutiful butler unconscious well into the morning. Hiyori frowned as let her fingers fall from the loose strands of his hair and return to rest on his face. Her thumbs brushed along Yato’s cheek-bones, back and forth, like she was trying to wipe away imaginary tears. He had stopped looking at her and directed his exhausted gaze to the floor while his lady stared up at him with hurt-filled eyes. What would have happened if he didn’t wake up? Would Rabo have him shipped out through the back door without a word to her? What kind of friendship was that? What kind of friend was she? 

“I’m sorry too, Hiyori,” Yukine crept forward, lower lip trembling. With a sigh, Hiyori let her arms drop and she fixed him with a wobbly smile. 

“It sounds like you are. Which is good. Thank you for doing the right thing,” Hiyori said. Her words struck him, however, Yukine did nothing but nod and hum. 

“Address her properly,” mumbled Yato. 

“I don’t want to hear anything from you!” Hiyori snapped. 

“Yes, my lady.” Yato said.

“Sorry, my lady.” Yukine added. They both looked so tired and worn, Hiyori wasn’t lying when she said Yato looked like he was going to fall over. His eyes were hazy and his voice was rough. She could only imagine the throbbing pain from getting up and immediately running to her side after being knocked out. The man wouldn’t allow himself to rest unless she ordered it but Hiyori wasn’t in the mood to play master now. What Yato needed was a friend. 

“Let’s go,” she said as she walked out of her room. The boys gave their response at the same time and followed after their lady down the stairs. She asked a servant on the way to grab a picnic blanket and some pillows with the excuse that she wanted to cloud-watch. As the servants joined the group with pillows and blanket in hand, Yukine stayed by her side while Yato took post in the back of the group. Injury or not, his watchful eye caught every glance the two made at him as Hiyori led them out under the sun. It was clear what she wanted to do and Yato almost rolled his eyes at the thought. 

“Here is good, please.” Hiyori forced a smile to the butlers as the large blanket was laid on the edge of the patch of wildflowers. She ignored their claims of dirt and bugs, and argued their worries of safety, before shooing off the servants to leave just her, Yukine, and Yato. It didn’t take too much convincing for Yukine to sprawl himself out on the blanket. When Hiyori looked back at Yato to do that same, she saw his expression was vaguely annoyed. Hiyori resisted the urge to smack him. 

“Yukine makes for much better company than you,” she pouted. Thankfully, Yato understood there was no real malice and he gave a tired smile.

“That’s good, my Lady Hiyori, perhaps I’ve done better with his training than I thought.” 

“Oh, yes, such good training in fact that he joins my side when I ask him to.”

“Did you ask me to, my lady?” Yato quirked a brow. At that Hiyori pouted even harder and Yato almost snorted.

“Alas what a shame. I seem to remember a man who would follow at my side wherever I went. Truly, I miss him terribly.” Hiyori teased, holding the sides of her head in fake disarray. That did get Yato to huff some sort of laugh and make his way to the blanket. 

“I’m sorry to hear that, my lady, but I heard he recently caused his friend to become quite cross with him. Which is a terrifying thing, mind you. In fact, they say that comes with the gravest consequence of them all.” Yato sat down slowly, tucking his legs under him and keeping his back straight. Still his eyes remained soft, even as Hiyori gasped at his words. 

“Consequence? What- I would never,” Hiyori stammered. She was so caught up on the fact Yato had called her his friend that she couldn’t think about any possible consequence she gave him. She never actually smacked him after all.

“Tis true, my lady,” Yato turned to Yukine with a forbidding expression, “I heard he was shunned for years on end. His friend even went so far as to avoid his very pressesance! It was as if he were nothing more than a ghost, oooawwooo!” Yato made a ghostly moan with as straight of a face as he could, causing Yukine to go into hysterics. The fact that he made the joke was enough to make Hiyori beam, but she wouldn’t let him get away with such slander that easily. 

“She ignored you?” Yukine wheezed, falling onto his back.

“Years! I would hardly say I ignored you for more than a few days!” Hiyori insisted, once again fighting the urge to hit him. 

“Me? My good Lady Hiyori, this discussion is about my companion, I know you would never go to such lengths to hurt my feelings.” Yato’s grin was wider than it’s ever been and this time Hiyori did smack his arm. 

“Oh like I hurt the impenetrable guard’s feelings.” Hiyori scoffed. 

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” Yukine snickered, going back into a full-blown laugh when the two blushed nicely. 

“Yukine, sit properly,” Yato quickly corrected in an attempt to get back at the kid. Before Yukine could fix himself, Hiyori put her hands out.

“No, no, please I came out here to be comfortable. I want you to be comfortable,” she looked to Yato, “please?” Whatever irritation Yato had before seemed to melt off the bodyguard and he let out a sigh. He looked to Yukine, as if asking for his help or opinion, which Yukine shrugged at. Putting his hands up in surrender, Yato adjusted so he was sitting criss-cross. 

“Yato,” Hiyori sighed. 

“This is as comfortable as I am comfortable with getting, my lady,” Yato shrugged. 

“How is that comfortable?” Doubted Yukine.

“On the contrary, I am able to sleep like this.” Yato affirmed. Hiyori and Yukine looked unsure at each other for a moment then back at him.

“Prove it.” Hiyori challenged. This seemed to wipe away some of Yato’s amusement but he didn’t say anything when she raised a brow. 

“How desperately you wish for me to sleep beside you, my lady,” Yato hummed. Hiyori wasn’t buying it. 

“I want you to rest, Yato,” she commanded past red cheeks. They watched each other for a couple more seconds before Yato shut his eyes with another sigh of defeat. 

“As you wish, my lady.” Yato said.

---

“I can’t believe he actually fell asleep like that,” Yukine said after some time. Once Yato shut his eyes, it took about 10 minutes until he stopped reacting to their words. Lady Hiyori had giggled with Yukine at the time, in equal disbelief over Yato’s many oddities. Then they chatted about anything and everything. Lady Hiyori told him about her brother and Yukine told her about his sister. And when Lady Hiyori explained what had happened with the two Fujisaki servants, Yukine recounted his very first time meeting Yato. For once in his life Yukine felt like he had a true friend. He asked just to be sure and Hiyori laughed and assured him that they were. He wondered if Yato thought of him as a friend too, reminding him of a previous curiosity.

“Do you mind if I ask you something, Lady Hiyori?” Yukine started. 

“Of course! What is it?” Lady Hiyori put down the flower crown she was teaching him to make. 

“It’s about Yato,” Yukine picked at the blanket, “kinda.” 

“Oh,” Lady Hiyori gave him a small smile, “I’m not sure how much I can answer but alright.” 

“Well, it’s more like; Rabo mentioned this pamphlet, see? Apparently it talks about Yato and his skills and duties and upbringing? I want to read it, but I uh, can’t read.” Yukine finished lamely. His cheeks were warm at the thought of not being able to do something so common in this world. He wondered if Lady Hiyori thought less of him for it. 

“I see. It’s true there is a pamphlet and I can read it to you if you want but I’m not sure how much Yato would like that. But you know what?” She hummed. 

“What?” 

“How about I simply teach you to read? Yato already taught you the alphabet, didn’t he?” Lady Hiyori leaned forward and cocked her head. 

“Uh, yeah he did,” Yukine blinked, the pink of his cheeks spreading to his ears. He was embarrassed Yato told her but it wasn’t too much of a surprise. Yato had taught him late into the night when Yukine couldn’t sleep. Those moments with paper and a candle could be counted on one hand. Thinking about it now, Yukine was at peace in those times. It was nice of Yato to do it. 

“I’d be happy to teach you,” Lady Hiyori took his hands, “you can join me after my lessons and once you feel like you’re ready, I’ll give you the pamphlet.” 

“Thank you, my Lady Hiyori,” Yukine smiled. 

“You’re welcome. Though, I can’t promise you’ll read anything good.” The Lady sighed. Swallowing, Yukine looked to the sleeping guard, sitting up right like he was meditating. 

“Yeah I figured. My lady, there’s been a lot of talk about, uh, punishment? He’s mentioned beheading a couple times? Do you guys do that here?” Yukine glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. 

“Goodness no! No, that’s not us.” Lady Hiyori sighed and looked to the slumbering guard, frowning at the stiffness he held even in his sleep. It drew her in without her realizing and she let her fingers brush his bangs. 

“It’s the place- the family- he comes from. He was trained so strictly everyday of his life to be like a soldier. If it’s learned he deviated from this path in any way, without permission from me or my family, he will be punished and then killed.” Lady Hiyori didn’t smile. Not until Yato subconsciously let his face tilt towards the warmth of her hand. 

“K-killed?” Yukine stuttered. Despite his absolute horror, Yukine’s curiosity in the pamphlet peaked. Lady Hiyori hummed as her hand drifted to the other side of Yato’s head to push the hair out of the way. 

“He’s never told me anything about it. I don’t want to force him so I don’t ask, but I know he’s had a hard life,” as she spoke Yukine thought of the scars that littered Yato and Rabo’s bodies, “I’ve gotten to know him, just a little. I know that he’s playful, sweet, and supportive. My guess is he would have been much livelier of a person if he were born elsewhere. Maybe even sporting fiery sparks of passion like you.” Lady Hiyori smiled at Yukine and he sputtered, the thought warming him in a way. 

“I think you can ask,” Yukine mumbled. 

“Hmm?” She hummed absentmindedly, keeping her eyes on Yato.

“Lady Hiyori, I think you can ask him about his past. It might make him uncomfortable, but I think it’s more he doesn’t want to upset you, or scare you away. He and that Rabo guy are really obsessed with their job, not that I blame them, so he’s probably just thinking of you.” He explained. It was getting hard to watch such a sappy, intimate interaction between his friends with neither of them realizing it. Turning his pink face away, Yukine picked at the blanket again. 

“But I think if it were you, Lady Hiyori, he would tell you. No orders required,” Yukine wasn’t looking but he heard the sharp intake of breath and the way her dress frantically ruffled as Lady Hiyori put distance between herself and her bodyguard. Yukine would laugh and roll his eyes if he weren’t so embarrassed, did she really not notice what she had been doing to her servant in front of him? Come to think of it, the two of them were awfully comfortable with touching each other in a very friendly manner rather frequently; particularly when they were away from the rest of the household. Yukine was both flattered by the trust they had in him and uncomfortable for being a third-wheel witness. 

“I-I see. I mean we are all f-friends after all!” Lady Hiyori waved off with a laugh and this time Yukine did eye her in a disbelieving way. 

“Right,” he glanced at Yato then back at her, “‘friends.’” They were in denial then. 

“And, well, you’ve gotten to know him pretty well too, Yukine! ” Insisted Lady Hiyori around her beet-red face. Though there was an unspoken understanding- at least to Yukine- that they weren’t friends in the same way she was friends with Yato. He wondered if they were aware of that. Yukine also wondered how far they’ve gone with this type of affection. 

Suddenly, Yato snorted and woke up, startling the two next to him. He blinked once at Yukine, twice at Lady Hiyori, then stared off into the distance. Yukine and Lady Hiyori shared a confused look, she clearly also thought he might still be asleep, so Hiyori cleared her throat. 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato faced her.

“Um, what are you looking at, Yato?” 

“I heard horses coming and felt the vibration underneath us,” Yato informed the group.

“Oh, I see,” Lady Hiyori smiled, looking as impressed as Yukine felt, “it’s probably the mail. Did you enjoy your rest?”

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori, very much so. However, I fear it is not the mail carrier as there are two horses approaching instead of one,” Yato said. He looked off towards the front of the estate again and Yukine found himself trying to listen. With a scrunched nose and brow, Yukine knew he truly did have a lot to learn. 

“Shall we go inside?” Lady Hiyori stood and her servants quickly followed. Without the other servants, Yato was left to carry the blanket and pillows in a sack, which he did so without complaint. However, when Yukine offered to take some pillows, and Yato let him help, Yukine felt like he found something in life worth doing. Their lady smiled at them the whole way. 

Chapter Text

By the time the trio walked to the house, a carriage pulled by two horses was already leaving the front yard. The bodyguard watched the vehicle go with narrowed eyes, something Hiyori and Yukine picked up on.

“What is it?” Yukine whispered. 

“Still seems a bit much for a mail delivery,” Yato muttered, “I’d hardly say that carriage is even meant for mail.”

“I agree,” Hiyori said with a nod. Yato opened the door for them and a servant directed them to her father’s office. Knocking on the door that was almost never closed, her father announced for them to enter. In the center of the room in front of a grand window, Lord Iki was bent over a single letter. He eventually looked up and Hiyori curtsied, her servants bowed at her side. 

“Hello father,” Hiyori greeted. 

“Hiyori darling, what brings you here?” 

“Well, uh, Yato informed me of a mail carrier and I was wondering if my letters from Ami or Yama arrived yet?” She felt Yato’s eyes on her as she lied and sweat pricked her skin. 

“Oh no darling, this was a servant of another family. A personal mail carrier if you will,” her father tried to laugh it off but it was clear something was amiss.

“Is something wrong, father?” Hiyori tried to sound innocent, like she had no reason to be suspicious. 

“I don’t know about wrong but I’ve received a letter from the Fujisaki household,” Lord Iki sighed. Hiyori felt her shoulders jump while Yukine sucked in a breath. 

“What do they want?” Hiyori stepped forward with her servants close behind. 

“Apparently Scotland Yard knocked on their door and informed them of the situation. They claim they had nothing to do with it and wish to host us in order to formally apologize.” He said. The room remained quiet as her father leaned back in his chair and ran his hands through his hair. 

“Are you going to go, father?” Hiyori swallowed.

“I’ll be speaking to your grandmother about it. There’s no reason I should, however, if they truly had nothing to do with it, it’s only fair I go hear them out.” 

“You can’t go by yourself father! Was the invitation for just you or the whole family?”

“I was never planning on going by myself, dear! If anything I’d be taking Rabo with me!” Lord Iki forced a chuckle, “however, the invitation was for the entire family. I would like to bring Yato and Rabo along as well, but that would be leaving your grandmother and the house unattended.” Her father sighed as he looked to Yato. Hiyori bit her lip, also not keen with the idea of keeping Yato here while she went. As if to comfort her, Yato stepped forward, but when she looked he had raised a hand to speak. 

“If I may be so bold as to weigh in, my lord,” Yato asked. 

“You may,” Lord Iki sat back up to focus on the guard. 

“If your worry is the house's safety while you’re away, I wish to reassure you that the information in the pamphlet is not lip service. I am able to protect the head from large sums of people. However, I understand if that situation is still not ideal. If your concern is separating the family, and Rabo and I, perhaps you invite the Fujisaki’s here?” Yato spoke simply. He bowed when he was done and Lord Iki put a hand on his chin and hummed. 

“I do not doubt your skills, Yato,” Lord Iki said as he gazed somewhere to the side. He turned to his worried daughter, wishing he hadn’t upset her so after the trouble with her birthday. Still, his eyes shifted to the man just over her shoulder, he meant it when he said he didn’t doubt the guards’ skills. If he could have his way, the guard would never have to be separated from his daughter’s side. 

“I will talk it over with your grandmother. Like I said, we might not go at all,” He stood with a smile. No one mentioned how not going could prove to be a bigger problem, but Hiyori and company bowed nonetheless. 

“Oh, by the way Hiyori,” Her father said.

“Yes?” Hiyori straightened and watched her father rifle through the papers on his desk. 

“A letter did come for you earlier,” he handed it to her with a smile. Hiyori was shocked to see it wasn’t from Ami or Yama, but smiled nonetheless.

“It’s from Lady Satsuki!” Hiyori cracked the wax seal and opened the letter, “my dresses must be finished.” Reading over the old woman’s calligraphy proved that Hiyori’s hunch had been correct. 

“That’s wonderful! Sounds like another trip into town!” Her father chortled, “Will you go today?” 

“I-” Hiyori’s excitement stopped short when she remembered her injured friend behind her. She would rather give him a break, even take Rabo into town instead, but she knew Yato would be very excited to go. Plus it would look suspicious if she held off until Yato was all better. 

“I’ll go tomorrow,” Hiyori decided, “I have some studying I would like to finish first.” She curtsied again as her father walked by. He stopped to put a hand on her shoulder and smile. 

“That’s my girl. I know your mother feels your attention should be elsewhere, but I think any good man would appreciate intelligence in all forms.” With a final squeeze, her father and the letter were off. Hiyori turned to watch him go, only to accidentally make eye contact with Yato. The two stiffened and yanked their eyes away from each other after much too long. Yukine had to look away too, if not to hide his matching blush. 

“L-let’s be off then,” Hiyori made her way to the door with the boys in tow. 

---

Despite her hasty leave, Lady Hiyori walked at a relaxing pace to the library. 

“Are you really going to study?” Yukine asked, “My, um, Lady Hiyori?” He straightened back out and reminded himself to stay beside Yato. The man didn’t say anything but gave a small smile at Yukine. Still, heat was insistent on Yukine’s cheeks. It felt odd calling such a wealthy- admittedly beautiful- lady ‘my,’ as if she were his own. The fact that Yato was able to do it so off-handedly was the only reason Yukine could manage it. 

“I suppose we should, though I don’t particularly want to,” Lady Hiyori looked ahead as she sighed. Then, she perked up and whirled around, Yato stopped immediately while Yukine stumbled. 

“I know! This would be a good time to see how much you’ve learned!” Lady Hiyori beamed, “you’ve already memorized the sounds of the letters and can write them perfectly! You also already read parts of the newspaper and all my old children’s books! Now would be a perfect time to teach you larger words!” Lady Hiyori clenched her fists with determination. Yukine felt himself practically glow with excitement and gratitude. 

“I would very much like that, my Lady Hiyori!” Yukine beamed.

“And that way Yato can rest,” she turned her smile to her butler and Yukine felt himself deflate with guilt. Still, Yato gave a small smile all the same. 

“You are too kind, my Lady Hiyori, however I do not requ-”

“-You will rest and you will like it. It is a special request from a special friend,” the Lady insisted. Yato’s eyebrows shot up and his smile curled into something less polite and more Yato. It was clear some playful teasing was afoot and Yukine was officially convinced there was a certain depth to this supposed master-servant relationship. 

“‘Special friend,’ my lady? Why how could I ever deny such a ‘special request’ from my very ‘special friend?’” Yato spoke lightly but followed closely behind Lady Hiyori as she whirled around and marched away from him with red ears. Normally Yukine would shy away from his teasing but it was rare to see Yato so openly playful. And his mentor’s honest smile was contagious. 

“If she is your special friend, does that make you her special friend as well?” Yukine pretended to wonder out loud, his grin matching his mentor’s. 

“Quite so, Yukine, I wonder in fact,” Yato stifled his snort as they picked up the pace after their mistress, “Lady Hiyori, my special friend, do you think of me as such as well?” By now, their lady was moving so fast she was all but running down the halls of the manor. While Yato could take large strides to keep up, Yukine had to jog to stay in the proper place. That didn’t stop him from letting his laughter bounce along the walls. 

What made it funnier was that every time a laugh or snort managed to leave Yato’s smile, Lady Hiyori would try to catch it only for Yato’s face to be blank when she looked. Apparently it was an inside joke between the two and one of the first playful things Yato’s ever attempted. It infuriated the lady greatly while Yato found it great fun and Yukine was happy to be included in it. By now, their lady would even go so far as to try and trick Yato by changing when (or if) she would look; but Yato’s expressions were much too fast for her to catch. And every time she did fail, Yato would wink at Yukine, which only made the kid laugh harder. 

“Indeed,” Yukine copied Yato’s uppity tone, “and what makes one special? Surely if you have ranking then I must be above special. Right, Lady Hiyori?” Yukine looked at the huffing young women ahead of them and ignored his mentor’s look of betrayal. 

“Oh woe is me. Perhaps my lady is so kind she would give anyone the holy title of ‘special friend,’ but what of her feelings in return? Or am I being led to believe these feelings of majesty are one sided?” Something in Yato’s words caused Lady Hiyori to stop and snap her glare over her shoulder.

“One-sided?” She all but roared. She kept her gaze on Yato who stopped with a choke. Yukine had to take a couple steps to stop and catch his breath. 

“I’m not such an idiot to believe I do not qualify as one of Lady Hiyori’s special friends. However, I have some stiff competition with Lady Yama and Lady Ami that you speak so highly of.” Yukine giggled around his huffs. He was proud he remembered Hiyori’s friends and to address them by their titles. 

Unfortunately, underneath all jokes it seemed Yukine shared Yato’s insecurities, and wondered if his friendship with Hiyori was truly as special to her as it was to him. He wasn’t so conceited to think their few moments of conversation outranked her lifetime of friendships. But Yukine wouldn’t have owned up to his mistakes if it weren’t for her and Yato. He hoped she could see how grateful he was and how much he wanted to be her friend. He wanted to prove himself to her and build that kind of relationship. If she would have him. But that didn’t seem to be a problem, because when Lady Hiyori turned her narrow eyes on him, Yukine didn’t see an ounce of bite in them. In fact, they softened just before she turned back around. 

“Honestly, you boys,” she opened the door to the library, “you know you two are different.” Following after their master, Yato and Yukine shared a smile as they walked into the study. Lady Hiyori and Yukine managed to practice his literacy for around two hours before someone entered. With a hiss, Yato frantically gestured for Yukine to stand and the kid all but fell away from the table. Lady Hiyori gathered all the papers into a haphazard pile while Yukine fixed himself beside Yato. Just in time for Lady Iki to walk in with a freshly painted canvas. 

“Ah Hiyori! Still sticking your nose in books I see?” Lady Iki smiled as her daughter nervously returned it. 

“Y-yes mother! You know me,” Hiyori laughed slightly. She let out a breath of relief just as her mother stopped beside the table, eyeing the novel Yukine had picked out based on Yato and Lady Hiyori’s suggestion. Holding his breath, Yukine tried to swallow as Lady Iki narrowed her eyes on the book and the papers in her daughter’s hands, confused. 

“Hiyori dear, isn’t that book a bit too easy for you? Masaomi read that when he was away at boarding school. Why are you trying to study a young gentleman’s book?” Lady Iki asked. Lady Hiyori’s mouth clicked shut and she cleared her throat. 

“Indeed mother. But Masaomi spoke highly of it last time he was here so I just couldn’t help myself.” Lady Hiyori lied effortlessly. 

“Yes, of course,” Lady Iki sighed. Yukine let out a breath at the same time as Lady Hiyori, shoulders slumping with the feeling of getting away with such a fib. Yukine would have to thank her later. Still, Lady Iki seemed to sigh for a different reason. Her heels clicked along the hard floor and she made her way to an empty wall, the room's eyes following her as she went. Yukine didn’t know much about the Iki’s but he did know they were joyful people to the point of being carefree. Looking back- besides the talk with the Lord- Yukine doesn’t remember ever seeing the Lady so down. She was cautious at best but never had such a serious look. 

“Hiyori, I know you and your brother take after your father, in that you have an open way of thinking,” Lady Iki said as she held her picture up to the wall, “and I know some of the things they do seem like a joyous time but try to remember yourself.” The painting in her hands was dropped as the Lady turned around. Her frown wasn’t angry or upset, more sympathetic if anything, but Yukine felt his heart tug when Lady Hiyori was scolded. With another small sigh, Lady Iki made her way to the table, sitting across from her daughter in the seat Yukine just sat. She placed her painting down on the table, Yukine saw it was of some of the horses grazing by the pond. 

“I don’t mean to squash your curiosity, dear, in fact I think it is one of your many charming attributes. But I worry you are not taking your position as a young woman seriously,” Lady Iki said, “if you spend your time on things for young men then your focus will not be on the things it should be. Things that will make you into a desired lady and a good wife. Now that we are approaching your sixteenth birthday, men will start to inquire about you and they will want to know your hobbies, capabilities, and interests. They are looking for a proper woman to care for him and the future household you will raise together.” Lady Iki finished with a soft smile. From his spot behind Lady Hiyori, Yukine could not see the young woman’s reaction but the seconds of silence that ticked by tapped Yukine’s nerves. If his hunch about his two new friends was correct, this was trending on complicated waters. Beside him, Yato was a hollow stone statue. Yukine made a mental note to ensure Yato didn’t feel punishment was in order once they returned to their quarters. He would have to ask Rabo where the nine-tails was kept and hide it.

“Please do not worry yourself, mother,” Lady Hiyori’s strong tone struck the room, “I know I am very capable as a wife and as a woman and any good man will be able to see that.” Her words flushed pride throughout Yukine but her mother didn’t look too convinced.

“I know you are, dear, but in a perfect world that sort of thing isn’t always appreciated right away. Your father and I have been looking for a family whose ideals match our own but that doesn’t always mean the absolute best. I just want you to bear that in mind, lest your future husband fails to see your true worth and ends up straying from his own vows.” Lady Iki murmured the last part but Lady Hiyori’s shoulders dropped nonetheless. 

“I understand mother, I promise I do. But don't worry about me, I know how to act just as you wish for me to.” Lady Hiyori’s reassurance sounded off to Yukine but her tone was warm with understanding. They truly were in different worlds.

“Yes, I know,” Lady Iki stood and placed a loving hand on Lady Hiyori’s cheek, “you’re such a good girl. I’m so proud of you. As much as I love your brother, I know we raised you right.” With that, Lady Iki walked out of the library, leaving her painting on the table to be hung by other servants. There were a couple beats of silence where Yukine’s eyes flickered between Yato and Lady Hiyori, one stiff, the other thoughtful. Eventually, Lady Hiyori turned to look at them with a smile. 

“Shall we continue, then?” Luckily, without any more interruptions Yukine’s studying went on until dinner time. Since the Lord had gone out on an emergency medical call, Lady Hiyori opted to have her dinner with her mother and grandmother. The old women glared at Yukine most of the meal until he made a remark about her looking young and beautiful- something he often did when trying to swindle other women her age- and soon they were good friends, which Yato huffed at. 

“Don’t forget we’re going into town tomorrow so there’s no need to prepare a lunch,” Lady Hiyori said later that night in her bedroom doorway. 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori.” Yato nodded. 

“We are spending the entire day and most of the evening there but Masaomi will be meeting us for dinner. Don’t let him touch your sword no matter how much he may beg or plead.”

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori.”

 “I convinced Mother there was no reason for her to come, so you still only need to prepare one carriage.” 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori.”

“And make sure you tell me if you need to rest. And I don’t mean ‘need too’ as in ‘when you are on death’s door’ I mean ‘need to’ as in ‘if you have even the slightest headache.’ Do you understand?” Lady Hiyori huffed and spun to face them just before her bedroom door. Yukine almost snorted at her use of air quotes but he was starting to grow tired. Not just of her worrying, but of the day itself. Who knew studying inside all could take just as much of a toll as running around. 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato replied all the same. He looked tired as well but Yukine was reminded that was most likely for a different reason. The same reason Lady Hiyori was turning in so early, not that anyone would say it outloud. Still, his eyebrows were raised amusingly as he waited to see what else their lady felt he should be reminded of. Nothing came out as Lady Hiyori pouted and narrowed her eyes at him. 

“Alright then. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Lady Hiyori softened her tone, “goodnight Yato.” 

“Goodnight, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato replied just as softly. Pleased, Lady Hiyori turned to Yukine. 

“And goodnight to you too, Yukine,” she smiled. 

“G-goodnight! Lady Hiyori!” Yukine quickly answered. He looked away as his friends giggled at the cost of his embarrassment and soon he and Yato were down the hall. They walked in semi-comfortable silence as they often did. Yato, calm and quiet, while Yukine fidgeted beside him. He wasn’t sure if he was still supposed to walk properly now that their master was gone but he remembered Rabo had done it so Yukine maintained his position. Turning his eyes on the older man, Yato appeared to be staring off into space. But his blue eyes focused on Yukine almost immediately and the boy almost stopped. His mentor watched him with an expression that coaxed Yukine to speak what was on his mind.

“H-how are you feeling?” Yukine asked, guilty. 

“Better,” Yato gave a small smile, “I’m going to get some ice.” At his words, Yukine realized they weren’t walking anywhere near the servants quarters and that only seemed to amuse Yato further. 

“Ah I see,” was all Yukine could get out. They remained silent as Yato led them into the kitchen and wrapped a chunk of ice in cloth. On days when Yukine was on his better behavior, and had done a good job with his work, Yato brought him here for leftover desserts. So when Yato started to make his way to the cabinet full of biscuits, Yukine was already at his side, his starving past taking hold. It was only when Yukine had taken a couple bites out of the treat, he acknowledged that he probably didn’t deserve it. 

“You’re doing great with your studies, Yukine.” Yato murmured into the empty room. He sat on one of the stools at the table in the middle, Yukine joining him at his side.

“You think so?” Even to his own ears, Yukine sounded desperate. Yato didn’t seem to mind.

“Of course. Excellent progress,” Yato flashed a slightly bigger smile and Yukine returned it.

“Thank you. I mean it.” Yukine said around his cookie. Yato hummed in return. Unfortunately, the two weren’t comfortable for long, as another thought caused Yukine to become restless again. Finishing his own cookie, Yato folded his body atop the table and sighed.

“Talk to me kiddo,” he mumbled. 

“It’s just that,” Yukine clenched his cookie, “you two are going into town tomorrow, right? I just, that means I’m going to be working with Rabo all day and I want- I mean I rather- I don’t think he likes me very much.” Yukine finished lamely, stuffing the rest of his cookie in his mouth. Yato let out a laugh that was tired, but genuine. 

“Rabo doesn’t like nor dislike you.” Yato said. Yukine wasn’t sure if that was supposed to make him feel better. Through his pout, Yukine saw Yato’s head roll to the side and the man smiled at him, eyes filled with mirth.

“Besides, you’re coming with us into town aren't you?” 

“I am?” Yukine perked up. 

“Well how’s our lady supposed to go anywhere without her two special servants?” Yato quipped. Yukine couldn’t say anything but shut his open mouth and nod. With a breathy laugh, Yato stood and patted Yukine’s head. 

“Besides, the Lord said you stay by my side no matter what, right?” When Yato took his hand off Yukine’s head, the kid was gazing up at him with shiny, determined eyes. 

“Right!” 

In the end, Yukine decided he would rather be by Yato’s side anyway, that he didn’t care what others like Rabo thought. Still, when the man entered the servant's bath and saw Yukine carefully scrubbing Yato’s back, his stunned expression felt rather good. 

Chapter Text

The next day the carriage rattled back into town with such familiarity, it was as if they were there just yesterday. Hiyori sat across from Yato and Yukine, smiling to herself at their obvious excitement. Her father had given her extra money for shopping and Hiyori reminded herself to buy Yukine shoes that fit and Yato some birdseed. The carriage stopped just outside the store, Yato opening the door for Hiyori while Yukine shut it. Now that the weather was starting to cool, people were bustling to get ready for the oncoming winter. The open market changed out their summer fruits and fans for meat and fur while the stores worked to bring in the new fall trends. Her family buys the servants proper clothes to work in all seasons, so Yato and Yukine will get those soon. She wondered if they wanted anything else. 

“Thank you very much,” Hiyori beamed at Yato while he helped her out of the carriage. Despite the cooler weather, the air was crisp and fresh, it filled Hiyori with excitement. Afterall, it wasn’t often Hiyori was allowed to go to town alone. Certainly not to walk around without a stuffy adult to watch her. And it’s been months since Ami and Yama had met her to roam around town. Excited, Hiyori spun to share her excitement with her new friends only to see Yato was talking with the driver and had his back to her. Turning her gaze to Yukine, she saw his excitement had turned to nervous eye-flickering. Even in his clean uniform, Yukine was ducking his head as if he was worried someone would recognize him. He remained close to Yato’s side, like he had months ago when he first joined, and waited for Yato to finish talking. Once the driver nodded, Yato looked to Yukine and listened to the nervous words the child seemed to say. Disappointed, Hiyori stepped forward. 

“Yukine? Did you not want to come?” Hiyori tilted her head, startling the younger servant. 

“Oh, no! I very much want to be here. It’s just, I’m worried someone might recognize me. Someone like my dad or someone he knows,” Yukine said as he looked around. By now his shoulder was touching Yato.

“I see,” Hiyori remembered their talk during the picnic and looked to her guard, “you’ll keep an eye out, won’t you?” 

“Of course, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato smiled, “the last thing I want is for a day as nice as this to be sullied.” 

“Yato!” Hiyori gasped at his harsh words.

“No, he’s exactly right,” Yukine soured, “you’ll scare him away with your sword if he comes won’t you?” He peaked up at the guard. Yato gave a wider smile but looked unsure at Hiyori. His lady was glaring at him and he sighed.

“I can scare him, but our lady has asked me to refrain from unnecessary harm.” Yato informed, choosing to not tease her about such a passionate promise among flowers. Clearly disappointed, Yukine hummed and glared at the floor while his lady struggled to swallow it all.

“Yes, well, this is a big city. Who knows where a man could be. I doubt we will have any problems.” Hiyori said as she turned towards the store. Her servants followed after her in their proper places. 

“I just don’t want to cause anymore problems for you, Hiyori,” Yukine was tapped, “my Lady Hiyori.” 

“Don’t worry about it, Yukine. It’s not your fault!” she smiled, “We will have a great day, I promise.” Her expression was returned and the three pushed through the doors to the seamstress. Lady Satsuki greeted them warmly, hugging Hiyori, bowing to Yato, and cooing over Yukine as she pinched his cheeks.

“Surrounding yourself by such good looking men! You’re just like your mother, Hiyori! Oh, I hope my grandson grows up to be a cutie like you are, young man!” The seamstress bubbled, sufficiently embarrassing the younger two while her and Yato smiled. 

“I have your dresses tailored to your measurements from last time but it would be a shame for you to go all the way back home without making sure!” Satsuki led Hiyori to the standing stool and readied the changing screen. 

“Oh Lady Satsuki, I’m sure you did an excellent job-!” Hiyori tried to assure the woman, but was easily overpowered. Yato nearly laughed at his lady’s attempt to weasel her way out of such a thing, especially since her mother specifically requested it, but he gave her props for trying. Still, when Yukine tried to follow the women to the changing area, Yato put out a hand to stop him. 

“Leave the ladies be, Yukine, like a proper gentleman.” Yato teased. Whatever blush that had subsided from Satsuki’s praise and manhandling came back much darker.

“I wasn’t-! I- It’s just a habit by now!” He hissed.

“I know. But trust me, kid. This is going to take a while.” Yato resisted the urge to sigh at the thought. Instead, he nudged Yukine back towards the window store front and let him take a seat, handing him his own book that Yato kept under his jacket beside Hiyori’s. By now, Yato had decent hardcover armor that protected his front and his back, even if Yukine did complain that his sweat would ruin the ink and pages. 

---

True to his word, Lady Hiyori’s time with the seamstress took the rest of the morning. Yukine was proud to say he was getting much faster at reading. Before it would take him an entire day to finish a novel chapter but now it took him the time of Lady Hiyori’s appointment. The thought pleased him enough to where he had to share with his new friends, to which they were very impressed. Yato especially said he was proud and patted Yukine’s head, which brought warmth in the kid’s body. 

Once the dress-filled suitcases were loaded onto the carriage and the driver given a time, the three were finally left to do as they pleased. Masaomi wouldn’t be around until sun-set which meant the friends were free to be just that: friends. They walked side-by-side, just so that they could hear each other better in the crowds, of course, and debated on what to eat for lunch. Yukine had suggested a restaurant he used to frequent and believed to make good turkey legs, while Yato argued that Lady Hiyori shouldn’t go to such a seedy place. After some pressure, Yato slipped that he wanted to eat samples handed out by the open stalls, which Lady Hiyori argued did not qualify as a meal. Eventually they settled on a cafe who’s paterons weren’t known for having servants but where Lady Iki would still approve of. 

After came the best part of the day: sightseeing and shopping. It wasn’t anything particularly new, close together shops surrounding the occasional fountain or statue, flowing with preachers and street performers of all types. Yukine knew these places like the back of his hand. He often didn’t hang around long- after all it was clear he didn’t belong in this section of town and that in itself caused problems- but now it looked different. Maybe it was because he was fed and well-rested, or because his body didn’t hurt from bruises but rather from sore muscles of hard labor. Maybe it was that he wasn’t anxiously scanning each person as they walked by, trying to calculate their worth, and was instead looking at the scenery as a whole. But, if Yukine had to guess, it was most likely because he was with two people who treated him like he was there and worth something. Like he was someone who felt good about himself.

“Let’s go look at that!” Yukine exclaimed, his happiness bubbling up and exploding into child-like excitement. He pointed to some colorful street performer with a decent crowd and turned to his friends who mirrored his beaming face. 

“Alright!” Yato grinned.

“Let’s go!” Hiyori cheered. Like floating on a dream the three ran off to watch a man balance on a ball and juggle. Upon closer inspection, the man was with a circus group who would be performing their opening act next week. The balancer was accompanied by dancers, musicians, and a knife thrower, all of whom put on skits for the crowd. Small children were pulled forward to dance while young men were taught how to handle a dagger. 

The man-on-the-ball tried to invite Yukine in from the crowd. Fearing the possibility of being recognized, Yukine offered up a vibrating-with-excitement Yato who- after getting permission from their lady- was taken to the front of the crowd. Unfortunately, the pride and joy of the circus performers was squashed when Yato did not fail in a charmingly embarrassing way like the previous volunteers. Quite the opposite. Not only was Yato able to do each of the individual acts better than the performers themselves, but he could also do it all at the same time. Being able to throw a knife after juggling it while atop a ball playing the trumpet had the previous juggler red with anger. Lady Hiyori and Yukine quickly worked to rip him off the ball and yank away from the furious circus trope as the roaring cheers of the crowd followed them. 

“Did you have to take it that far?” Yukine huffed as they dashed away from the scene.

“He asked me too! I don’t see what the big deal is, it’s not like it’s hard,” Yato scoffed.

“I didn’t even know it was possible to dance atop a ball while trumpeting the national anthem,” Hiyori giggled as they slowed to a stop.

“Well there’s no way we can go to the circus now,” Yukine grumbled, jamming his elbow in Yato’s side. 

“Yeah about that, I’ve been meaning to ask,” Yato blinked, “what’s a circus?” 

---

Blocks away from the circus trope, Hiyori found herself in her favorite shopping district. Of the few traits she inherited from her mother, her love of shopping was one of them. Not so much in the sense that she wanted to have the things she found, but more so that Hiyori enjoyed looking at the various things people created. The times when Ami and Yama accompanied her to town, this was usually the area they stayed in. She worried that bringing two young men here would be boring so she tried to avoid it, but Yato and Yukine enjoyed themselves all the same. It was embarrassing when Yukine gawked at the prices of simple items held while Yato critiqued it’s quality but they still held innocent wonder at everything Hiyori brought to their attention. It almost distracted her from the nagging feeling in the back of her mind. 

Strangely, the two seemed thick as thieves despite the trouble they had just weeks before. Yukine was more emotional around Yato, more open and honest with his thoughts and feelings. While Yato also fretted over Yukine like a mother hen. Not outloud, per say, but he took every opportunity to teach Yukine about what he could and gave the child endless encouragement. Both of them didn’t like to stray far from each other, and Hiyori knew that wasn’t because of her father’s orders. It made her strangely happy, warm even, to know Yato was good with children to an extent, and to see Yukine open up to an adult he could count on. Not that it made their bickering over which hat she would look better in, any more bearable.

“Have you decided what you want to spend your money on, Yukine?” Hiyori asked. Now they were taking a break, sitting on a bench eating a sweet snack Yato had stared at for quite a while. He refused to have his lady buy him something, even though he doesn’t get paid, so Hiyori bought Yukine two snacks knowing that he would share. 

“It’s not my money, my lady, it’s yours! You just, um, asked me to hold some. That’s all. You take it back whenever you wish.” Yukine sputtered. From over his treat, Yato eyed the kid and his improper language towards their master, but decided to let it slide in favor of munching on something yummy. Hiyori giggled all the same.

“Well then, what would you like me to spend it on?” Hiyori asked again, smiling at Yukine’s playfully suspicious eyes.

“Gloves,” he muttered, “winter gloves and a scarf. Or shoes.” Yukine quickly stuffed the last bit of food in his mouth before crumpling up the wrapping. 

“Mine too, please,” Yato handed his trash over when Yukine stood to take Hiyori’s. 

“Can’t you do it yourself? You’re a servant too you know.”

“I have to stay with my Lady. It is my duty as a guard, attendant.” Yato answered the child. With a huff, Yukine snatched the wrapping and went to find a bin. That left the young lady and young man alone on a bench in the middle of town square. The two swallowed and looked straight ahead.

“Are you enjoying the day, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato spoke smoothly.

“Yes, quite,” Hiyori turned to smile at him, “are you?” 

“Of course.” Yato smiled but he wasn’t looking at her, he kept a very close eye on Yukine as the boy asked a police officer where the trash went. 

“I must confess, I was a bit nervous about bringing him here.” Hiyori started. 

“How so, my lady?” Yato’s eyes flickered to her for a moment before finding the blonde.

“I know you often say I’m soft on him and I know he’s a good person but, I worried you two weren’t as close as you pretended, and that bringing him here would cause you more problems.” At her confession, Hiyori’s gaze left Yukine to fall back to her lap. She missed the way her butler eyed her for a much longer time, before returning to the child. 

“He was never a burden, my lady. In the end it wasn’t a firm hand that brought out this good person, but your softhearted kindness,” Yato spoke to the open air, “if you’re worried about me compromising my patience for your happiness, there is no need. It just so happened our interests lined up perfectly, Lady Hiyori.” He reassured her. Yato’s words did the trick and Hiyori perked back up like flowers in sunshine.

“That’s good to hear! Friends do share similar interests, you know,” Hiyori joked around her blush. This time Yato turned his full attention on her playfully, with his surprise genuine.

“I did not know that. I wonder why that’s true?”

“Is it true?” Hiyori teased, which made Yato confused. Still, her happiness made him smile nonetheless and he refocused on Yukine who found a bin but was caught behind a line of carriages.

“I must say that still didn’t calm my nervousness,” Hiyori admitted after some seconds. 

“Oh?”

“Yes, it’s funny. I feel as though I’m doing something wrong,” when Yato’s head whipped to her, Hiyori quickly backtracked, “not wrong as in something to do with you or my standing! Just wrong as in- well wrong isn’t the right word- more like we are being critically observed?”

“Like we’re being watched.” Yato stated. His tone was plain and with his face looking ahead, Hiyori couldn’t tell what he was thinking. 

“Yeah,” she breathed, staring up at him. 

“That’s because we are. In fact, someone has been following us for some time.” Yato informed, “twenty minutes, I’d say.” He said the last part to himself like it was a habit to inform specific times. Even so, Hiyori sucked in a breath. Yukine was making his way back to the bench, beaming a smile from the day’s running around.

“You would have told me if they were dangerous,” Hiyori warned, believing them to be past that type of withholding.

“Indeed,” Yato spared her a glance, “I believe the person to be Yukine’s father or possibly someone who knows him. From his stature and movements I can tell the man is heavily intoxicated. He hasn’t made any move to approach so I’ve just been keeping an eye on him.” At some point Yato returned his eyes to Yukine as the kid jogged around people with money without looking twice. Hiyori kept her eyes on him, processing the information and understanding this man was not someone after her family with a gun, but a person after their own family. Her hand moved but instead of grabbing Yato’s like she wanted, the lady let her fingers clutch the sleeve of her servant. 

“Thank you,” Hiyori said to her lap, “Please don’t do anything reckless.” 

“The last thing I want is to cause my lady or her family any inconvenience,” Yato replied softly, “and you are welcome.” Just as he finished, Yukine was in front of them with pink cheeks and excited eyes. If he saw Hiyori’s hand leave Yato, he didn’t mention it, instead babbled excitedly about a group of dogs somewhere up the road. Letting her anxiety go, Hiyori put her trust in her guard, and stood to follow Yukine. The trio continued on their merry way, smiling and laughing all the same, as their stalker inched just a little closer. 

---

Yato wasn’t lying when he said there was a drunken man following them for the past half hour. With steps staggering through the streets and ripped, stained clothes hanging loosely off a thin frame the man was determined to stay on their trail. Yato wasn’t entirely sure it was Yukine’s father, he remembered the man well enough but their stalker had a large hat covering his hair and eyes. But, that only made it more suspicious, especially with how determined he stumbled after them but maintained his distance. Yato didn’t want to rule out the possibility of Yukine’s dad owing people money, but Yato doubted they would send one intoxicated collector. Still, he kept a close watch on the man and his two friends. It was a bit more difficult than usual due to his headache from Yukine’s attack. On top of that, this glorious object his holy lady has so graciously bestowed upon him was beautifully distracting. 

“My Lady Hiyori,” Yato spoke slowly, “are you sure?” His hands wanted to raise, to carefully grasp what he was presented with but not wanting to overstep his training as a high class bodyguard. His arms shook from the internal struggle while Yato’s eyes tried to grow ever wider.

“It’s just birdseed, you idiot. Take it already,” Yukine scoffed from his side. 

“Yes I’m sure. They’re for you!” Lady Hiyori pushed the small cloth bag closer to him and Yato nearly cried out in pleasure. Blinking away tears, Yato gently took the bag in his palms and gazed at it in wonder. His lady smiled at him as he tried to smile and express his gratitude to her while worshiping the cloth of seeds. Yato looked around for pigeons and saw a group in the middle of the square, a splash of grey with a single dot of white. Like a phantom, he crept up on them, getting close enough to where he could just snatch them. The pigeons didn’t seem to notice nor care, that is until Yato pulled the string, pinched the bottom of the bag, and tipped the contents completely upside-down. The entire bag of seed fell to the ground with a thud and all the birds flew off in a panic. 

“Awh,” Yato gurgled out a noise of one’s dying breath and watched his dreams flutter away in a cloud of feathers. Within a second, Yukine was laughing so hard he was crying while Lady Hiyori’s face puffed out as she struggled not to laugh like Yukine. In an effort to stay lady-like, Lady Hiyori ended up choking out giggles and snorts which forced her to turn away from her bodyguard’s face of utter devastation.

“I’ll get you another bag, Yato,” Lady Hiyori tried to comfort around her snickering. Suddenly, her face balked into something more fearful, Yukine’s eyes blowing wide. 

“Yato!” They cried out. Whipping around, Yato was overtaken by a wave of black and grey which forced him to the ground. He grit his teeth as his shoulder thumped against the stone ground and the sun was eclipsed by small feathered bodies. The smell of birds and sound of cooing overtook his senses as pigeons encased him like a sarcophagus while he squirmed. On one hand, this was a dream come true. Yato always imagined his death would be by stabbing himself in the stomach or- more realistically- dying in battle. Originally, he prefered the idea of drowning somewhere nice, but death by hungry pigeons just shot up to the top of his list. On the other hand, he could hear his Lady call his name from somewhere in the writhing blackness and imagined this was causing her some level of distress, if not embarrassment. Five seconds of being a less-than-exemplary butler was enough, so Yato quickly stood and shook off the beloved animals. He watched them guiltily as they fought over the pile of food like tiny beasts. The guard sighed, understanding the feeling, before skipping back to his lady. 

“Way to go! You got all the birds to come here with all these people!” Yukine huffed. By now a fourth of the open square was covered in birds as ladies and gentleman either rushed out of the way or attempted to shoo them off with no avail.

“I thought that’s what you were supposed to do?” Yato turned his innocent face on to his lady who was still coming down from her merriment.

“Yes, Yato but you can’t do it all at once otherwise, well,” Lady Hiyori gestured behind him at the minor chaos. As he looked, Yato noticed how annoyed it seemed to make the adults, while the children had great fun running through the pile. 

“I do apologise, my lady,” Yato bowed.

“It’s alright Yato! You got excited, that’s all. In fact, I’m quite happy to have seen you like that. Even for a moment.” Lady Hiyori said. He straightened up and felt her warm smile clunk against his heart and he gave a bashful smile in return. At their side, Yukine huffed. 

“Here,” he handed Yato another bag of birdseed, one that Lady Hiyori must have given him. 

“Ah! Maybe not here,” Lady Hiyori put at hand to stop him and smiled politely at the disapproving faces, “let’s go to the park. I’ll get Yato another bag, but Yukine will hold it. Alright?” She eyed her bodyguard as he sighed in defeat. 

At the park, far enough away from people, Lady Hiyori watched with a smile Yukine use his bag of birdseed to teach Yato how to properly feed pigeons. The blonde would take a pinch and spread it among the grass then open the bag for Yato. Her bodyguard would take a small pile in his palm and toss it high into the air. The birds were frightened the first couple times, but quickly got used to the shower of deliciousness. It was clear the blonde was annoyed with Yato’s naivete but they both bickered good-naturedly. 

“Maybe that’s enough food for today,” Lady Hiyori stepped forward, “we don’t want an army to be following us around the rest of the day.” Her words caused Yato to look at her with all the stars in his eyes. 

“Don’t give him any ideas, my Lady Hiyori,” Yukine muttered, tying the bag shut. They ignored Yato’s insistence on a pigeon’s intelligence and the use of a bird army. 

“Let’s head back into the square. It’s going to get dark soon and we have to meet Masaomi soon.” Lady Hiyori said.

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori,” the boys responded. The trio walked back into town, the top of the sky darkening to a nice purple. They chatted and laughed with each other about the day, Yukine agreeing that if Yato did manage to get a bird to sit on his head, he wouldn’t be able to contain his happiness. As he argued his point, Yato kept scanning for their stalker. When they entered the park, the man’s presence had more or less disappeared. But now that they were back in town, it was clear he waited at the edge of the grassy area and now followed them through the alley ways. 

It wasn’t until they were stopped at a busy traffic circle, standing away from the thundering hooves of horses so his lady wouldn’t get dirt on her dress, that Yukine’s father made his move. He truly was intoxicated, staggering out of the shadows of the alleyway with a callous smirk. From over his shoulder, Yato stared him down, but the man didn’t notice. Luckily, Yato chose to stand behind the middle of his two friends. So when the drunkard reached a gross hand out for his smiling son’s shoulder, Yato was able to snatch the man’s bony wrist in an instant. 

“What do you think you’re doing?” Yato growled. It took a moment, through the blonde’s drunken haze, to tear his sunken eyes away from his son to the blue eyes that haunted his nightmares. But by the time he did Yukine and Lady Hiyori had whirled around and let out a startled yelp at the sudden appearance of a haggard man. 

“Wha the?” Yukine’s father slurred up at Yato. With a jolt, Yukine shrunk behind Yato only for Lady Hiyori to grab and pull him to her side. 

“Ey, don’t I know you?” With the best of his ability, the man stood taller but Yato easily looked down on him. It was clear the drunkard- even with all the bars he must have been pushed out of- remembered who knocked his lights out and let his son run away. This caused the blonde’s lips to pull back in a snarl as he glared up at Yato’s face, working to focus his anger and sight. 

“Oi, you’re the bastard- this ain't any of your business. Quit buddin in!” The man raised his voice. Lady Hiyori said Yato’s name as Yukine started to hyperventilate. The interaction was drawing attention as well-to-do ladies and gentlemen began to stare. People who might recognize the youngest Iki and cause problems for the family. Looking to the alley the creep emerged from, Yato took controlled steps away from the street. When he ran into the man, Yato snuck his hand between their bodies and fisted the front of the man’s shirt. Trying not to make any more of a scene, Yato all but lifted the skeleton man by his clothes and continued to push him back, out of view of the other pedestrians. Just before he was out of arm's length, Lady Hiyori grabbed him. 

“Yato,” she said, warningly. Hearing his master call his name, Yato turned to look at the two frightened children behind him, face blank. 

“I won’t hurt him unless absolutely necessary.” Yato repeated his orders. He then turned to Yukine, who shrunk in on himself. He was pale and shaky and suddenly very much the boy Yato took off the streets. The thought flared Yato’s temper. The child had come so far from that image, yet one look at this worthless creature had Yukine back to that time. Already the man was starting to squirm and grow louder but Yato had to remind Yukine of his new life. 

“Yukine,” Yato spoke. Yukine was already staring up at him with a frightened, pleading expression, but saying his name helped him recenter through his panic. 

“Please look after our lady,” Yato asked. Yato saw a sliver of resolve in the child before he turned his back on his lady and headed away from the light. 

Chapter Text

Something happened within Yukine as he watched Yato walk away. The world seemed to dull and blur, leaving nothing but the lean shoulders of a bodyguard as Yato dragged his father to the alley like he was taking out the trash. From his side, Lady Hiyori was fretting over him and Yato, but her words didn’t process. He could feel her hand on his shoulder but Yukine’s body was numb and dripping with cold sweat as it shook. Yukine was scared, terrified even, he knew something like this would happen if he came back to town. But his time at the Iki estate made his entire life before that seem like some distant nightmare. Even so, he wouldn’t have been stupid enough to come back here, especially if it would cause problems for Lady Hiyori. So why did he?

“I’m going to go after them, okay? I need to make sure Yato doesn’t-” Lady Hiyori took two steps away only for Yukine to snatch her arm. She looked at him, face full of nothing but genuine concern, while Yato took his fear and disappeared. Yukine knew why he let himself come here- why he wanted to come back here- and it was because they were here and they were his friends. But it was more than that.

“Yukine?” Lady Hiyori stepped forward when he didn’t answer. Even with her body in front of him in a protective manor, Yukine still focused behind her, watching the tip of Yato’s sword stick out from the alley’s shadows. No, Yukine came here because Yato would be here and if Yato was with him, Yukine felt safe enough to come. The man worked to fix him, to build trust between them and stick up for Yukine so he could make something of himself one day. Just like he always wanted. Yato had given him as much as he could and Yukine was forever grateful. What’s more, the bodyguard had trusted Yukine with the protection of their precious lady and Yukine wanted nothing more than to live up to his mentor’s expectations. He wanted to make Yato proud. But more than that, he wanted to be able to stand by Yato’s side. 

“You can’t go near them,” Yukine’s voice shook as he spoke to Lady Hiyori, but his eyes were firm. Yato had entrusted Yukine with Lady Hiyori’s safety as her servants, but as his friends the two would follow after him anyway. No matter how scared he was, Yukine would follow Yato into the darkness and be willing to face his father as long as they stood together. Lady Hiyori nodded, just as determined as Yukine, and the two followed after the guard.

--- 

When Hiyori and Yukine entered the alley, Yato already had Yukine’s father on the ground with a swollen face. The man was still conscious and glaring up at Yato, while her bodyguard turned to watch them run forward. At his gaze, Hiyori stopped, just like she promised. For a couple moments, no one moved or spoke and Hiyori hoped the man passed out. He did not. Instead his hateful gaze shifted to his son and Hiyori was reminded of the boy from just a handful of weeks ago. They really did look alike. 

“Oi!” The man snarled, “Are you the master of this one?” His head jolted to Yato but his eyes stayed on his son, so Hiyori wasn’t sure who he was talking about. Before she could answer, Yato’s sheathed sword blocked the man’s eyes. 

“Don’t address my lady in such an uncilized manner, swine,” Yato growled. Whirling his rage back at Yato, Yukine’s father made a move to get up, or lunge, or both. 

“How dare-!” His words caught and he choked as the tip of Yato’s sword jabbed the man’s chest and forced him back against the wall. As the man let out a grunt of pain, Yato moved the scabbard’s tip to the soft part of his throat, the black iron fitting perfectly in the nook between the man’s collar bones. It was clear Yato was in control of the situation and that Yukine’s father was powerless. From Hiyori’s side, Yukine took a small step forward; his fists balled and his chest puffed.

“Dad,” Yukine’s voice was forcibly strong, “what are you doing here?” 

“What am I doing? Just what do ya think you’re doin?” Yukine’s father sat with tense muscles as his body shook with rage. Yukine took a deep breath and looked to Yato, who was watching the drunk calmly. 

“I’m-”

“Walkin around like some filthy noble. Like you don’t have the scum of the streets flowin through your veins. Do these people even know who you are? What you’re like? Or did you pitch them some lyin sob-story about your whorish mom and sis-” He hacked up the rest of his air and whatever was in his stomach when Yato’s heel slammed into his abdomen. 

“Yato!” Hiyori gasped. The guard waited for the man’s coughing to quiet. 

“Pardon me, my lady, my foot slipped.” Yato said with a blank expression. The guard looked to see all the kid’s fire was gone at the mention of his lost relatives and a scowl grew. 

“You nobles,” Yukine’s father heaved, “you think you get to treat people like us like dirt just cause you have money. And you have no problem gettin away with it cause nobody gives a damn. Nobody gives a damn that I bust my back providing for some whiny, ungrateful whore’s-son only for him to run away and for some blue blood to up and take him into the lap of luxury!” 

“Now look here, sir,” Hiyori stepped forward only for the man to lunge. She gasped and stepped back as Yato quickly put him in a headlock. That didn’t stop the man from hollering. 

“You owe me!” he proclaimed, “you took my son to work for you instead of me! You owe me money! I demand compensation!” Droll slipped from his bared teeth as he grunted against Yato’s choke-hold. Yukine was beginning to shake but it was clear he had no intention of running away. Steeling herself, Hiyori took a deep breath and readied her purse. 

“Very well then, if I give you this money, I expect you to leave him be, yes?” Hiyori tried to look serious but her face quickly morphed to fear when she realized the man didn’t answer. Weak hands were hitting Yato’s forearm, the man’s face was quickly turning purple as Yato squeezed his throat tighter and tighter.

“Yato!” Hiyori exclaimed at her butler. Neither men gave a reply, just gasped and grunted for a couple long seconds until Yato released Yukine’s father and left him to cough and wheeze against the wall. As he stood, Yato worked to straighten his coat. 

“Just trying to calm the situation, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato said, “and I don’t advise you to give him money. That won’t make him go away.” Yato finally took his attention off of Yukine’s father, who was now staring at the sky in a daze, and looked to her. 

“He’s right,” Yukine quivered beside her, “he’ll just keep looking for me and demanding payments. Or he’ll make up some story about how you kidnapped me.” Yukine muttered the last part like he was afraid of giving the man any ideas and Hiyori paled at the thought. 

“But then what should we do?” Hiyori looked to the man on the ground who still mumbled about being owed over and over. 

“How about your payment is your life? In that: I don’t kill you now and I let you live.” Yato suggested easily. 

“Absolutely not.” Hiyori said before she could think twice about it. There was a moment where nobody moved. That is until Yukine took a deep, shaky breath and stepped forward. 

“I’ll-” Yukine started, tears gathering in his eyes. Hiyori opened her mouth to stop him only for him to do it himself. It looked like his entire body fought him on his decision, shaky legs refusing to move while his mouth kept snapping shut around empty noises. Hiyori found herself rooted to her spot and Yato did nothing but watch. 

“My son, my son,” the man all but mourned. Making another strangled sound, Yukine took another painful step forward. 

“Your son?” Yato’s voice cut through the grief, “I don’t believe so. After all you’re certainly no father.” He said it so simply, like it was a worldly fact that every human ought to know. It managed to confuse the drunkard for a moment before his fury fired back up. 

“Oh, no. You’re not playing that card with me again! That’s my son and if you want him to work for you then you’re gonna have to pay me!” 

“Pardon? ‘Again’? Why, I’ve never seen you before in my life. Furthermore, I don’t believe this boy here is your son.” 

“He is my son!” Yukine’s father shouted.

“Is that so?” Yato tilted his head, “let me see his paperwork.” That caused Yukine’s father to blink and choke. Yato eyed him for a handful of beats as the man struggled to form a reply. 

“You see, it was my understanding this child is the son of a whore. In which case, he was born on the street and not in a hospital. Which means his parents- whoever they may be I don’t know- can’t legally claim him as theirs. Which would be a shame since, if they wanted to prove he was kidnapped, they would have to go to the law for help.” The explanation was simple yet tricky and sent a rush of pride and adrenaline through Hiyori and Yukine. From his spot on the alley floor, Yukine’s father paled while his anger clearly blew a gasket. 

“Not that anyone from the gutters would try to go up against a noble family in a court of law for something they can’t prove. No, that would just be ludacris.” Despite the severity of the situation, a ghost of a smirk curled on Yato’s lips. The world was a cruel place in terms of hierarchy. For once it was nice to be on the other side of it.

“D-d-don’t be daft! He’s the spittin image of me! He’s my son!” Yukine’s father pointed a dirty finger at Yukine only for Yato’s sword to whack his wrist so hard the bones cracked. 

“Oh please! If anything he’s more my son than yours! There’s lots of blondes around here! And if anyone asks, we’ll just say he looks like his mother!” Yato’s voice began to raise as whatever box he forced his feelings into started to shake. Quickly, Yato put a damper on it, very aware of his friend’s eyes on him. 

“You know what, now that I think about it. Yukine,” Hiyori got the boy’s attention but kept her eyes on Yato, “have you ever seen this man before?” Her question hung awkwardly in the air. During their time chatting in the field, Yukine had described what his father looked like. When they came into the alley and Hiyori got a good look at his face, she recognized him right away. Hatred like something she never felt before bubbled up inside her and for the first time she actually wanted Yato to hurt someone. But this was Yukine’s life, be it old or not, it was his decision. 

“No,” Yukine said after he took a deep breath, “I’ve never seen this man before in my life.” He spoke strongly and finally lifted his head to look at Hiyori, then at Yato. The guard was smiling faintly with pride. 

“Well, there you have it,” Yato lowered his sword. The man cradled his hand with his head down, quiet for what Hiyori knew was the last time.

“Let’s go,” Hiyori squared her shoulders and held Yato’s gaze as he tucked his sword away. Wiping away his tears, Yukine looked up at them with something like hope and love. 

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori,” they said together. Turning their back on the broken drunkard in the alley 

---

“Hiyori, my darling sister! Over here!” Masaomi waved. Even in the higher-class restaurant, her brother called to them like they were meeting at a sports game, standing out of his chair with an excited beam. Other well-to-do ladies and gentlemen looked at him with uncomfortable expressions. Yato almost snorted when his lady picked up the pace to shove her brother back in his chair and chastised him. The man was just as spontaneous as Yato remembered and because of that he was excited. As Yukine pulled Hiyori’s chair out for her, he gave Yato a look. Before coming here, Yato had pulled the child aside to calm him down. One of the ways Yato made Yukine laugh, was describing how excentric the eldest Iki child could be. 

“I’m sorry, dear sister, it has been so long since I came to this type of establishment! Normally I wouldn’t have picked it for us but,” he held out the last word and looked at Yato, “I knew you would be bringing your faithful butler along and I wanted to accommodate.” His grin was teasing and caused Lady Hiyori’s face to pink. Yato mirrored the action with greater taunting. 

“Always a pleasure, my young lord,” Yato gave a short bow. Remembering his job, Yukine quickly fell to a clumsy bow, his action catching Masaomi’s interest. 

“My, my, and who is this little one?” Masaomi leaned across the table on his elbow and stared up at the blonde. 

“I’m, uh, I’m Yukine. My, um, young lord?” Yukine stuttered. Masaomi blinked before he burst out laughing, thoroughly embarrassing Yukine. Lost, Yukine looked to his mentor.

“Just ‘my lord’ would do. He is the younger lord when Lord Iki is in the area.” Yato explained. 

“Then why?” Yukine looked between the two older gents before realising the joke and hissing out an apology. 

“Don’t worry about it!” Masaomi laughed it off like his father and looked back at Yato, “and I’m glad to see you’ve settled in nicely. Jokes like that didn’t seem like your thing.” 

“Forgive me, my lord, I didn’t mean for it to be a joke. Just habit I assure you.” Yato easily smoothed over. From over shoulder, Lady Hiyori gave him a flat look that he returned with a polite smile. 

“Right, right,” Masaomi nodded and leaned back into his chair, “so Yukine, are you a servant? Or here as a friend?” 

“I’m a servant, my lord,” Yukine replied.

“What kind?” 

“I-I’m sorry?” Yukine’s nervousness was back as his friends straightened their backs.

“What kind of servant are you? I doubt you're a bodyguard.” Masaomi asked simply, eyes scanning up and down Yukine’s lean frame.

“He’s my valet!” Lady Hiyori quickly supplied. There was a break in the conversation as a waiter came and brought a pot of tea. In that time, Yato was able to let out a short sigh of relief while Yukine grew to be even more lost and confused. It didn’t help that Masaomi was still staring Yukine down.

“Uh-huh,” Masaomi drawled out his vowels while his grin curled further. 

“Masaomi, stop teasing him!” Lady Hiyori finally huffed. 

“I’ll be taking my post, my lady,” Yato said with a bow. Since this restaurant catered to the upper class, servants had a separate area to eat. However, one of the personal attendants- typically the butler- was to stand along the wall closest to their master’s table. Lady Hiyori nodded with a smile and Yato turned to lead Yukine to the back of the restaurant. 

“Wait where are you going?” Yukine asked once Yato settled him at a small wooden table. When the waiter came, Yukine ordered for himself while Yato explained who the bill would go to then turned to re-enter to the main dining room.

“I have to watch over my lady at all times,” Yato reminded. 

“But!” Yukine glanced around, “don’t you want to eat?” 

“I ate a snack earlier, which will hold me over just fine until tonight.” 

“After Lady Hiyori goes to sleep?” 

“That’s right.” Yato watched the kid process how devoted he was to his job and let a smile slip. The kid was shrunk in on himself again, glancing around at all the other servants. There were no windows, so it wasn’t as if Yukine’s father would find him here, but Yato felt it was more due to shyness. 

“Once you finish eating, you can come back and join me.” Yato said. With that, Yukine perked back up and Yato stood quietly at his spot by the wall. When Yukine joined him, not even fifteen minutes later, Lady Hiyori turned to them and smiled.

---

The next few days went by very peacefully. Leaves had started to turn different colors at their tips while the wind steadily dropped in temperature. With the arrival of Masaomi, things have started to become far livelier. Of course, he noticed the awkwardness between the three at the restaurant but didn’t ask until he stared knowingly at them for two days. 

“I had asked father about Yukine already, but the rest of that is crazy!” Masaomi said over tea. Hiyori had already wrote about the incident at her party in her letter- since her brother was studying somewhere in France at the time- and her mother did the same. However, he finally separated the three from their parents and asked about it in the smoking room while he divulged in their father’s cigars.

“I look at you in a whole different light, Yukine!” Masaomi mused. The kid was understandably embarrassed and he struggled to look at Yato beside him. 

“What about you? Do you have a scar?” He cocked his head with a smile. Yato blinked and looked to the ceiling. 

“I don't believe so, my lord.” 

“Let me see!”    

“Masaomi,” Hiyori glared as her brother excitedly put his cup down on the short table between them. Even so, Yato walked around the couch and leaned down with his eyes off to the side, sliding his hair out of its tie. Tongue over his lips, Masaomi prodded the side of Yato’s head. From over her own cup of tea, Hiyori’s breath caught. This might have been the first time Hiyori’s seen her guard with his hair completely down. It was longer than she thought. The tips were cut on an angle, his naturally straight hair framing his law and neck without touching his clothes. It made his face look bigger while his head kept it’s round shape. Somehow he looked untamed yet crisp at the same time.

“Masaomi, please. What if mother walks in?” Hiyori quickly said, hastily sipping her tea with bright pink cheeks. Letting him go, Yato stood and Hiyori had to force herself not to stare at the butler as he tied his hair back up. When the man moved his hair swayed against his cheek bones and it threaded through his fingers as he combed it back into place, tie caught between his teeth. Unfortunately, Hiyori was not able to unfocus on her bodyguard fast enough. By the time she returned her eyes on her brother, the man was giving her quite the excited and disbelieving look. With a sering glare, Hiyori poured herself more tea while her brother remained silent. 

“Hello? May I come in?” A feminane voice sounded as someone knocked on the door. That saying about summoning people by mentioning their names rang true as their mother walked into the room. She took a moment to wave her hand in front of her nose and open the windows to let in fresh air.

“Good day mother!” Masaomi tried to cheer. It was exasperated, their mother has been overbearing since he returned home and Hiyori gave him a comforting smile. 

“Hello dear,” their mother smiled, “what are you two doing?” 

“Just catching up,” Masaomi took a long drag while their mother took a seat. 

“Very good,” she said honestly, “well, I need to borrow your sister’s ear for a moment.” As she said this, she produced a letter and Hiyori felt her chest tighten. Her mother's smile made her anxious and she remembered a previous conversation. Even so, Hiyori forced an innocent smile.

“Oh, what is it mother?” She put her cup down as her mother handed the letter over.

“Open it dear,” Lady Iki coaxed. With a tight smile, Hiyori popped open the wax stamp and pulled out the paper, very aware of her servant’s eyes on her. Unfolding the letter, Hiyori let her eyes scan the page, taking in the poilite small talk and trying to remember the face of the man who introduced himself through his writing. It took her a moment before she remembered the name belonged to an older man whose first wife had died in childbirth. 

“It’s from that wealthy gentleman! The one who owns the steady railroad company!” Her mother chirped at the thought. Hands together, her mother shut her eyes as she gushed, preventing her from seeing her daughter’s face of aversion. There was a moment where- despite her mother’s cheer- the room during tense and cold. Masaomi and Yukine looked apprehensively between Hiyori and Yato, who both stared with vacant eyes. Unable to take his sister’s forlorn expression, Masaomi blew a raspberry. 

“That old geezer! He must be joking if he thinks he could deserve my darling sister! He might as well hire a new maid.” 

“Masaomi! Where are your manners? You should not speak so rudely about another gentleman!” Lady Iki chided. Beside her, Hiyori looked hopefully at her brother. 

“Come now, mother, you cannot be serious,” Masaomi answered, “that man has a son already! Hiyori has her whole young life ahead of her and that man already has a son. You can’t expect her to miss the joy of being a mother when she has to take care of another’s child. And Hiyori is not some lower class that needs to marry into a family already started.” His reasoning gave their mother pause. 

“That’s not the point Masaomi,” Lady Iki insisted before turning to Hiyori, “but, to be honest dear I figured as much. It’s true I didn’t expect you to take this request seriously, nor would I recommend it, but what’s important is that this is one of many.” She smiled at her daughter but her words held a serious note. One that caused Masaomi to sit back in his chair and send a silent look of apology to the two servants. Yukine conveyed his uncertainty, while Yato continued his dead-eyed staring out the window to the grassy field. 

“Yes mother,” said Hiyori. 

“I’m serious! This is your first one but that means there are more on the way, much more suitable ones at that! You need to keep track of who you make a connection with so that you can meet them in person and invite them to your party next year!

“Oh, but what am I saying! I’m sure one or two of the young men from your party already stuck out to you, and the more you get to know them, the more you’ll be able to pick which one really gets your heart going. Trust me darling, once the heart knows, it’ll tell you.” 

“I trust you, mother,” Hiyori forced out with a soft smile. If the man standing behind her never entered her life, would she be as excited about this as her mother was?  

“Don’t worry so much, dear! This is the fun part! Now, when you reply don’t want to give him any ideas but you still want to keep him at least slightly interested in case all your other choices don’t work. Make sure to write like a lady, but not so proper that he shys away. If you want I can help you with it!” Lady Iki babbled like a schoolgirl and her children couldn’t help but smile genuinely, even if it was a little sad.

“I’d be happy to have your help, mother.” Said Hiyori. 

“Wonderful!” Lady Iki clapped her hands together, “Let’s do it now then, shall we? Ah, this is so exciting!” Gently taking her daughter’s hands, the two stood together. Yato snapped out of his daze and readied himself to follow, ignoring Yukine’s worried staring.

“Masaomi, if you’re done with that I’ll get a servant to come and take it.” Their mother gestured to the tea. 

“That’s okay! Yukine and I can handle it!” Masaomi jumped off the couch. 

“Huh?” The boy in question looked at the young lord with a bewildered expression.

“Your father has asked the boy to remain by Yato’s side, dear,” Lady Iki said simply.

“Yes, yes, I know. He got caught snagging some couch change. But don’t you worry mother! I’ll keep a close eye on him, alright?” Even though Masaomi was speaking to his mother, he looked to Yato, who regarded him through narrow eyes. Even so, his lady turned around with a soft expression. 

“It’s alright, Yukine, you can go. I know you’ll be good.” She gave the boy a smile that had him bowing with a pink face. 

“Yes! My Lady Hiyori!” He resounded. Like a pin on a record player, the room came to a screeching halt and Yato sent a silent prayer to higher powers. Lady Iki whirled around so fast, Yukine wasn’t yet standing straight. But when he read the room- and Lady Iki’s bewilderment- he sent Yato a frightened look. 

“I gave him permission!” Hiyori quickly explained. Her hands waved in an effort to distract her mother but the crack in her voice was more than enough. Lady Iki pouted and gave Yukine a side-glance. 

“I know you want to make the child feel relaxed here but servants really shouldn’t call their master so familiarly. Not unless you trust them and have known them for a long time, when you deem them a true friend. Like how Mayu is to me. You know?” Lady Iki tried to explain, “I figured Yato would have taught Yukine better.” She let her eyes slide to Yato who immediately bowed. Quickly, Yukine did the same. 

“Yato has been an excellent teacher, mother! Truly I meant it when I said I gave Yukine permission! He’s come so far,” Hiyori insisted. With that her mother let out a sigh and the smile was back on her face.

“If you say so, dear, that’s very nice of you.” Lady Iki said. Hiyori curtsied in an effort to forget the situation. 

“Alright Masaomi, just make sure he behaves himself,” Hiyori’s mother said, “come along dear! I know just the right thing to say!” As her mother shoved her out the door, Hiyori looked over her shoulder and tried to catch her brother’s expression. Instead the door shut just as Yato followed after them. Neither could look the other one in the eye, their hearts too heavy to do so.

Chapter Text

Yukine could take a few guesses as to why Lord Masaomi felt the need to separate him from Yato. That didn’t mean Yukine was comfortable with it. As soon as the rest of the occupants left the room, Lord Masaomi gathered the ceramic dishes so fast, Yukine jolted at the clatter. The tray was lifted with a huff and the man looked at the frightened child with stars in his eyes.

“Let’s be off too!” Lord Masaomi declared. 

“Off? Off to where? My lord?” Yukine quickly hustled after the young man. Thundering down the hall, sparking with excitement, Yukine was overcome with deja vu. Maids and butlers gave them side glances as the two boys ran all the way down to the kitchen, already used to having the young lord back in the mansion.

“To the kitchen! Where else?” Lord Masaomi looked back with such serious happiness that Yukine was thrown. Saying such statements with a contrasting facial expression reminded him of Yato. True to his word, Lord Masaomi busted into the kitchen and startled all the servants inside.

“You are now all on break! Please leave me to my devices!” Declared the young lord with a broad grin. Some of the chefs laughed while others simply huffed as they meandered past Yukine and out the door. The boy’s head moved back and forth with absolute shock while he tried his best to form sounds. The tray clattered onto the table and Lord Masaomi reached to pull Yukine further into the kitchen. 

“M-my lord? Why did?”

“Ah, it’s fine, it’s fine. When I was younger I loved to come down here and experiment with foods like some kind of mad scientist. They’re used to it. Of course I can’t cook to save my life!” He yammered. Before he knew it, Yukine was sitting on a stool next to the table with a cookie in his hand. 

“Something’s going on between the two of them, isn’t it?” Lord Masaomi ventured. His grin was so close to Yukine’s face that the blonde had to lean back. 

“I have the faintest, my lord.” 

“You think they’ve kissed yet?” 

“What?” Yukine choked and had to hack cookie crumbs out of his chest. Lord Masaomi patted his back.

“If that creepy, good-looking scum put his hands on my pure, pure sister I’ll-” Lord Masaomi paused his anger to chuckle, “well I don’t know what I’ll do. Probably defecate his shoes.” He laughed a little at his words and Yukine felt his cheeks pinch into a slight smile. Despite the seriousness of his words, the thought was rather funny. 

“I honestly don’t know, my lord. The two are just-” Yukine looked away and tried to think of something to say that wouldn’t get his mentor in trouble. 

“Yato is very dedicated to his job, my lord.” Yukine eventually settled on. 

“Yeah he is,” Lord Masaomi hummed and leaned back in his chair again. Arms crossed, he sighed loudly at the ceiling. 

“Lord Iki is my father. Please call me Masaomi,” he smiled, “or big brother.” He only managed to beam bigger when Yukine coughed. Still, Yukine’s insides warmed slightly at the thought, no matter how odd it was. When Masaomi offered his cookie up between them, Yukine tapped it with his. 

“Now then, don’t be coy. I know all about The Crafter and whatnot- I was there mind you- so you don’t have to worry about getting him in trouble. And the last thing I want to do is cause problems for my sister.” He explained as he ate. 

“I’m the same,” Yukine muttered. He looked up to see Masaomi grinning at him.

“That’s good to hear,” Masaomi said, “Now then, don’t tell me you don’t see the way she looks at him!” 

“I-”

“I mean I didn’t think my sister had it in her! Not that I didn’t think she would fall in love but I always thought she preferred men she would have to take care of? Or she would simply reside herself to whatever made mother the happiest, bless her heart. But then again Yato was sold as a slave, maybe she thinks she has to heal his wounded, battered heart! And that Yato! I mean he is really good at hiding his emotions but when mother mentioned the word ‘suitor’ I thought his fist would snap his sword in two!” Masaomi’s chatter tumbled into a laugh like they were talking about a funny story between friends. With pink cheeks, Yukine worked to finish his cookie. 

Of course he’d seen the way those two looked at each other. Looks weren’t the half of it. His friends simultaneously skirted around each other and acted like they held each other’s hearts in their hands. The way they spoke to each other, with such honest care. The way they worried about each other so much. Not to mention most of the words out of their mouths were about the other person, even when they were apart! Yukine knew from being by Yato’s side that their lady took up most of the space in his head. Still, Yukine would be surprised if it was the same with Hiyori. Yato was good looking, sure, and Yukine knew the man had a kind heart, but Hiyori had her position to think about. Yukine didn’t think she could do better in the personal sense, but in the political world Yato was at the bottom. A servant and a master could never work in the long run. 

“They looked so sad,” Yukine spoke softly. His words put a damper on Masaomi’s amusement and the man settled back down. 

“Yeah,” he sighed. The two of them sat back in deep thought for a moment, each taking another cookie to munch on.

“We have to help them.” Masaomi suddenly declared. 

“What? Help?” Yukine parroted. He flinched when Masaomi swung his arms forward and clasped Yukine’s shoulders. 

“If neither of them are going to make a move, it is our duty as their friends to give them a little push! To you, know,” Masaomi wiggled his body, “get things moving.” 

“My lord!” Yukine squawked. Masaomi’s hands left the kid’s shoulders when they started to shake from embarrassment and anger. A short fuse, this one had, so easy to tease. 

“We should, at the very least, find out if they kissed,” Masaomi insisted. He crossed his arms and nodded his head in agreement with himself.

“But!” Yukine struggled to find his words, “what if they don’t want to?” 

“Oh they want to. They’re just both so accustomed to their positions that they have no idea how small that is! I traveled all over and there’s so much more to life than that!” Masaomi stood and threw his arms wide. He said it so confidently that Yukine couldn’t help but believe him, envious of what the man had seen and done. Yukine let out a sigh and Masaomi turned his smile to him and put his hands back on Yukine’s shoulders.

“Now, I will be here for another two months so I’ll eventually be leaving this in your hands, Masaomi’s smile softened, “Please, I just want my sister to be happy.” There was a moment of peace between the two of them and Yukine mourned the loss of his older sibling. Lady Hiyori soon came to mind, along with Yato’s distant expression he adopted occasionally. 

“Just leave it to me! I’ll do my best!” Yukine promised with pink cheeks and clenched fists. 

“Atta boy! I knew I could count on you!” Masaomi chuckled, “the last thing I want is for my sister to become the rebound life for some old geezer.”

“Indeed,” Yukine nodded with a sigh. 

---

The letter writing process was so painful to watch that Yato spent the entire time mentally pointing out everything that was wrong with it. One was the entire situation, how dare some older male, who brought his dull child to a party to woo a potential out-of-his-league wife, even consider himself a candidate. Two was why he felt the need to send a letter this early, if at all, like he had a chance. When he should have, instead, spent his wallet on sending her carriots of flowers to even attempt at her attention. Three was the fact that his lady- more accurately Lady Iki- would grace him with a reply instead of ignoring him like he deserved. The old cur wouldn’t even notice the letter wasn’t in Lady Hiyori’s phrasing! Did he even know her at all? No, of course not, the men were after looks and money. Like a beautiful painting they could bet on. All the while betting that Yato wouldn’t skewer them.

“Hmm, what do you think about this, Yato? Does it still sound like we’re letting him down, while still keeping him open?” Lady Iki asked over her shoulder. This was the third time she had asked him this- yet another issue with the situation- and Yato found it reminded him of the scars on his back. On the other hand, since Yato had since stopped trying to fight such thoughts, this was a nice opportunity to get his two cents in. 

“I would recommend being a bit more firm, my lady. He may think she’s playing coy which is a sign of agreement to men like him.” Yato said after scanning the last two lines. He felt his lady’s eyes on him, both glaring and thankful. Meanwhile, Lady Iki hummed.

“You’re probably right. Good thing we have a man with us to help with Hiyori’s suitors!” Lady Iki laughed while the other two winced in pain. This went on for a little while longer, Lady Iki and Lady Hiyori settling on a page and a half of a reply. 

“I’ll get this sent right away!” Lady Iki sang. She bent to give her daughter a kiss on the head then stepped out the door. The library was silent for a moment until Lady Hiyori pushed her chair out and stood. 

“Let’s go find my brother. Who knows what he’s done with poor Yukine by now.” Lady Hiyori said as they left the room. Despite the fact she hasn’t looked at him, Yato’s response came out as more of a laugh.

“Mmm-hm-hm,” Yato felt a smile despite himself, “I’m sure Yukine’s having a grand time.” He didn’t bother hiding his amusement at the thought when Lady Hiyori did turn to look and she smiled slightly as well. The air was lighter as they walked, even when Yato adjusted his position when they approached the main part of the house. 

“Don’t be mean.” Lady Hiyori huffed.

“Was I mean, my lady? I meant no harm?” 

“Oh, ‘no harm.’ You tease him. You know you do,” Lady Hiyori narrowed her eyes playfully over her shoulder and Yato smiled bigger. 

“I haven’t the faintest, my Lady Hiyori.” Now that they were away from the rest of the house, taking the long way to the kitchen, Yato was able to use her name and step closer to her side. Once the hallway was completely empty, the air between them became heavy. 

“I think you went a little overboard with the wording you offered my letter.” Lady Hiyori finally huffed. Yato smiled, but only slightly. 

“My lady, I meant it when I said he was the oblivious sort. You need to tell him no outright more than once or he won't understand until another’s ring is on your finger,” Yato spoke flippantly but the last couple words caused his heart to lodge in his throat. 

“So I take it he’s not the one for me then?” 

“Does he make you happy?” 

“Yato, you know that’s not-”

“Does he make you happy, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato asked, seriously. He stopped walking but Lady Hiyori took a couple more steps. 

“No,” Lady Hiyori finally answered. Yato took a couple moments to force his heart away and serve his lady’s happiness. With brisk strides he was next to her but looked ahead with his arms tucked behind his back. 

“Then I won’t allow it. That man will not be allowed near the estate, my lady, no siree.” Yato shook his head for emphasis and his lady snorted out a laugh. They continued their walk to the kitchen but Yato could feel Lady Hiyori’s amusement return to melancholy. She waited until they almost reached the door to speak. 

“You make me happy.” Lady Hiyori breathed but refused to look at him. Yato felt himself deflate too, the words gave him unexplainable joy, if not painful. 

“You make me very happy too,” Yato could hear her brother laugh and he worried the man would be suspicious if Lady Hiyori entered looking upseat, “you make me so happy, in fact, that Rabo still thinks I have a concussion.” He smiled when Lady Hiyori giggled and opened the door.

---

“Masaomi!” Hiyori shouted, causing the boys in the kitchen to flinch. Her brother had poor Yukine standing as straight as he could, while Masaomi knelt on the table to stack dishes on his head. The blonde couldn’t move his head, but his eyes flicked to Hiyori with a mix of relief and pleading.

“Hiyori! How was the letter-writing with mom to that old geezer? Did you let him down hard?” Masaomi snickered when his sister’s glare worsened. 

“Yato.” Hiyori whipped her head to the side and commanded. 

“Yes, my lady,” Yato answered. The guard stepped forward and selected a glass cup that he handed to Masaomi. 

“Yato!” Stomping her foot, Hiyori chided her butler with fists at her sides. 

“She wants you to take the dishes off me, you nitwit,” Yukine growled under his breath. 

“Yes, quite,” Yato blinked and slipped a hand under the plate sitting on Yukine’s head, “excellent posture by the way.” He added as he lifted the tower off the kid. Yukine huffed at the compliment only to gawk when Yato simply placed the tower of dishes on top of his own head, looking around easily. 

“Ha-ha!” Masaomi immediately climbed off the table and pulled up a stool. Yukine finally let out a sigh, like he missed getting run over by a horse, and went to sit down. 

“No, no!” Hiyori came forward and tugged her brother off the chair, ripping the glass away from his hand. She then turned to her guard, who was starting to adopt that cute-stupid-confused look he often got when he misread the situation. 

“Yato, you take those dishes down or I’m confiscating your birdseed.” Hiyori vowed. The plate was immediately in Yato’s hand.

“Ah no!” Masaomi bleated, then turned serious, “Yato, if you put the dishes back on your head I’ll double your birdseed.” The claim made Yato’s hand stop the dishes’ descent to the table and something like stars filled his blue irises. 

“Yato, as your friend and lady, I’m telling you to put the dishes down. Right now.” Hiyori’s finger whipped to the floor and the dishes began to be set down.

“Ah! But Yato! You are butler to the entire Iki family, which puts me above Hiyori in that you have to listen to me!” Masaomi argued. 

“Yes but Father and Mother said he was to be my personal bodyguard!”

“Father and Mother bought him to serve the both of us! You already have him for most of the time so stop hogging! It’s my turn to play with him!”

“P-play?” Hiyori squawked with a red face as she reared back. Her hand was over her heart like it was shot and Yato focused on thinking of anything that would keep his face from matching his lady’s. While Masaomi cackled and whooped in triumph, Yukine made trips back and forth as he carried the dishes to and from the sink. By the time the two Iki siblings turned from their argument, Yato and Yukine were standing side by side, empty handed. 

“Auuwwggh,” Masaomi groaned in defeat at the ceiling. With a smile of pride and victory, Hiyori came over to thank her servants. She gave Yukine a short curtsy which he bowed to, while Yato patted his head. Eventually she turned her smile on Yato who mirrored it with warmth.

“I’ll get you more birdseed next time we go into town.” To Hiyori, the promise was rather silly, but when Yato’s eyes lit up like twin lanterns, she decided it was worth it. 

---

Unfortunately, Masaomi, and the fun times he brought, left with him nearly two months later. He was a crafty one that was for sure, Yato knew he was behind some of the “coincidental” moments he and Lady Hiyori had to themselves. How he managed to convince Yukine, as prickly and awkward as a teenager could be, to go along with it to some extent was beyond the guard. Still, as much as Yato enjoyed “accidentally” being locked in a small room with Lady Hiyori, there was a certain pain that came with toeing so close to a line he swore he wouldn’t cross. 

Yato shook his head and hung his shirt on the laundry line. Tomorrow the Iki family would be going to the Fujisaki’s as a sign of good faith. Despite Yato and Rabo’s best attempts, Lord Iki decided the family and the two guards would go to the Fujisaki estate as a whole. During one of the many wholesome family dinners, Masaomi rambled on about the warm sunny beaches of his travels. When Masaomi declared he would be returning to these sunny areas once he left, Lord Iki pushed for the Head of the Family to join him. This was met with some debate but the old woman agreed in the end and the two were off. That only left Yato and Rabo to prepare the servants in case anything happened while they were away. Originally, Yato had made an agreement with the maids to watch over Yukine for the night, but the kid didn’t like that too much. 

“I want to go with you,” Yukine insisted strongly. Yato had given him an amused brow as the kid held his gaze with determination. 

“Another body to protect?” Yato sighed. Taking another step forward, Yukine clenched his fist and Yato had to hide his amused smile. 

“I was ordered to stay right by your side. As a servant to the Iki household and your student, it would be disrespectful for me to stay behind,” he stated. Pride flared in Yato’s gut and he had to pinch his face to prevent a beam from splitting his face. Eyes bursting with glee, Yato turned to his lady to ask permission. With a nod, Lady Hiyori had smiled behind her cup of tea while Yato and Yukine smiled at each other with anticipation. 

That was then, but that didn’t ease the anxiety Yato felt as the day approached. The two guards really would have to protect the Iki’s, and the select servants that would be coming along, from any and all sorts of dangers. Entering the offenders’ stronghold posed a number of challenges and Lord Iki refused to let Yato and Rabo do any sort of reconnaissance, wanting to achieve peace. Yato tsked to himself as he lit Yukine’s candle. He would be on his guard for the sake of his lady, regardless of her want for pacisim. 

“What’s wrong?” Yukine snapped him out of his glare. The candlelight illuminated the child’s face as he stared worryingly up at Yato with doe-eyes. 

“I’m simply preparing my mind,” Yato said. 

“For what? We’re just going to a dinner with another family right?” 

“Yes but it’s possible they are simply lying about being tricked and want to finish the job.” Yato turned to see Yukine’s frightened face and smoothed out the hard edges of his scowl. 

“But it’s alright, I can protect you no problem.” 

“Y-yeah that’s right! You’re supposed to be some sort of amazing fighter. If anything happens you can just beat them up!” Yukine decided. 

“But that’s the problem. I’ve promised my lady I would refrain from using force until I’m sure it’s absolutely necessary,” Yato repeated with another sigh. Beside him, Yukine hummed and looked to the floor for a moment.

“Speaking of Lady Hiyori,” Yukine started. This caused Yato to stop and look to the ceiling. Lord Masaomi was truly crafty, getting his claws so deep in Yato’s kid to this extent. 

“Go on,” Yato urged. It was important Yukine knew he could talk to Yato about anything, including that. 

“Well, um, it just seems like, um, you and Lady Hiyori,” Yukine stammered, “I just noticed you two were really close. For people who’ve been together for less than a year, I mean.” His face grew brighter the more he talked and Yato found it amusing. Still, the thought of confessing it to another other than Rabo- dare he say a friend- had Yato swallowing harshly. 

“We are,” Yato said. The room immediately went silent and Yato sensed Yukine wasn’t going to be satisfied with that. 

“We weren’t at first, but my lady’s kindness caused me to become more comfortable here. And around her. She, in turn, started to relax around me as well and acted more like her true self,” Yato spoke softly, “she was the first person to truly care about me. The first person to call me their friend, and who was the first person I would call my friend as well.” 

“That’s nice,” Yukine smiled, “both of you were my first friends too.” 

“It is quite nice,” Yato agreed. Feeling like the conversation was over, Yato walked over to ready his bed but felt Yukine follow behind him. 

“So, um, do you like- er, um, I mean- do you think more of Lady Hiyori? L-like maybe more than friends?” Yukine’s voice tapered off, finishing with a crack. His fingers wringed together as Yukine bent over, trying to hide his embarrassed face while keeping an eye on Yato’s reaction. Despite himself, Yato felt his cheeks warm as he pulled the blanket a bit too tight. Once Yato finished fixing his bed, Yukine turned and plopped down, his tush messing up the flattened blanket. 

“We care about each other deeply, in a different way than we care about others. But if you’re asking if there’s anything more between us, the answer is no. Nor are we planning to.” 

“What?” Yukine exclaimed, “what do you mean the both of you?”

“Hmm, well,” Yato looked out the window and across the yard, “when she asked me if I wanted to kiss her, I told her how desperately I wanted to. But unfortunately, the positions we were born to simply wouldn’t allow it. Lady Hiyori eventually agreed, no matter how much it hurt the both of us.” He thought about that moment between them. How his lady looked in that moment, how her tears felt, and how much his heart ached. 

“Huh? You rejected our lady? When she asked you to kiss her? Are you an idiot? Don’t you really, really, really want to?”

“Shh! Hush yourself, our lady is right next door!” Yato quickly put a hand over Yukine’s mouth, both their faces wearing a matching red, “and why three ‘really’s? Do I truly come across as that desperate?” The thought made Yato balk. Surely his high-class guard training prevented his feelings from being detected by a child!

“You do!” Yukine paused as his mentor let out a choked noise, “you both do! If she doesn’t care about your positions, then you shouldn’t either! After all, you only get punished when you disobey or insult her right? Rejecting her feelings when you both want to is the highest insult!” Like a wizard, Yukine pointed his finger at Yato and invisible lightning shot down the guard’s spine. Yato fell face-first on the bed beside Yukine as the kid huffed. 

“Besides, you deserve to be happy too! You should tell her how you feel!” Yukine proclaimed. His fists were clenched with fierce determination and Yato cursed the day he introduced his student to Masaomi. The entire conversation was boiling Yato’s blood in a tantalizing way and it was too much to handle.

“But! But! If we do, Lady Hiyori and the Iki family will be shamed. Lady Hiyori will be shunned by her peers! Scandal!” Yato hissed. The two servants gasped at the thought and they frowned. 

“Then you just have to keep it a secret then,” Yukine decided. 

“Do you think Lady Hiyori would go for that?” Yato looked sadly at the blanket beneath him, “do you think she deserves something like that?” 

“I don’t know,” Yukine confessed, “but I think that’s up to her.” The boys hummed and Yato sat up. 

“It is our job, as Iki servants, to make Lady Hiyori happy no matter what. I had pledged myself to her and her alone. Lady Hiyori asked me to guard her heart as well, to help her find a suitable suitor.” His word play went unanswered as Yukine hummed rathly sadly. 

“I’m sorry,” Yukine looked to his hands in his lap, “I want to see you two happy too.” The sentiment brought a smile to Yato’s face and he pushed himself to a sitting position. 

“We are happy. Above all we are friends and we care about each other. Besides, just knowing about the feelings is more than I could ask for or deserve,” Yato smiled, “I love Lady Hiyori and she asked me to kiss her.” His grin curled in a way that had Yukine gagging and scurrying to his own bed. 

“Yeah, good for you. Just stop being an idiot for all our sakes,” Yukine muttered. Throwing his own blanket over his shoulder, Yukine turned his back to Yato with another huff. The guard could still see the red tips of Yukine’s ears and had to stifle a laugh. It was rather exciting, freeing even, to think about breaking away from his father’s teaching, stop all the painful struggling, and allow himself to feel something so amazing. Starting tomorrow, Yato would follow his gut, and begin acting on his feelings for Lady Hiyori.

Chapter Text

Hiyori was awake at least an hour before Yato and Yukine came to wake her. She was anxious for tonight's dinner, sure, the events from her party would always taint her memories. But she was more building up her resolve from a conversation she had with Masaomi the night before he left with their grandmother. 

“You like him don’t you?” Masaomi had said the moment he shut her door. Heat, red and heart pounding, shot up from her toes to the tip of her head. Her mouth opened and closed like a baffled fish as she pleaded to the powers above, Yato or Yukine were not still in the hall. 

“That slimy, good-looking bodyguard who’s been alone with you every day? The one you always stare and smile at?” he spoke giddily as he skittered over to Hiyori. She tried to slide out of her vanity stool and escape to her bed, but Masaomi blocked her with a hand on her desk and a shameless grin. 

“You like him and he likes you too, at least that’s what I think,” Masaomi lowered his brow, “unless he’s pressuring you?”

“No, no! Yato would never do that!” Hiyori quickly found herself and waved her arms. It took a moment for her brother’s smile to grow back and for Hiyori to realize that was where she decided to deny his words. Shame caused her face to fall in her hands as Masaomi took a seat on her vanity just to laugh outright. Somewhere she begged him to be quiet- the man in question was right next door- but her plea went unheard. 

“But you know,” Masaomi stopped immediately, “something Yukine said has really been bothering me.” That caught her attention and Hiyori blinked out of her embarrassment. 

“Yukine? What was it?” Something like fear or worry caught in her throat and Hiyori tried to swallow it back down. She trusted her bodyguard, it wasn’t like she thought Yato would trash talk her by any means, but Yato and Yukine were close. Dare she say they were closer than her and Yato were, in a way they never could be. It wouldn’t surprise her if Yato was more talkative with Yukine when she wasn’t around. 

“Just that Yato’s really dedicated to his job,” Masaomi shrugged with crossed arms.

“Oh, I see,” Hiyori sighed in relief, “of course he is, Rabo is too. You know that, Masaomi, you were there when we got them.” 

“Yeah I know, but what if he’s too dedicated, you know?” Masaomi glanced at her when Hiyori gave him a confused look. He almost didn’t want to say it now that the thought came, but his sister deserved to at least acknowledge it. 

“I agree he’s not the type to pressure you, but maybe he takes your happiness too seriously. Perhaps he could sense your feelings and rather than reject you, he would keep you happy by harmless flattery and kindness? He feels like going along with your wants would keep you the most happy.” Silence stretched between them and Masaomi resisted the urge to kick himself. There really was no need for that, his sister was clearly upset now. After all, there was ultimately nothing wrong with their feelings and their flirting was just that: harmless. And Yato certainly didn’t seem like the type to lie and play with someone’s feelings. 

“He did,” said Hiyori. Now it was Masaomi’s turn to look surprised. 

“What did he do?” 

“He kind of rejected me?” Hiyori laughed slightly and scratched her cheek, even to her own ears it sounded sad. Not because they were master and servant, but because Hiyori thought it was wise to ask for a kiss after her family bought him off the black market and they had only known each other for a handful of months. 

“What? My darling sister?” Masaomi cried, “how dare he? He could never, ever court a woman half as good as you! Yet he has the gull-!” This time Hiyori did quiet her brother with a slap of her hand across his mouth. Her time as a child should have taught her better but soon her hand was wet from Masaomi and she yanked away with a grimmance. 

“It was also due to his job,” Hiyori explained as she wiped her palm along her nightgown, “he thinks it would bring disgrace to the family and therefore, ultimately, make me unhappy.” She sighed, how could she possibly fall in love with such a kind fool?

“Ah, well I guess that’s true. Mother would gasp and not even father would stand up for you,” Masaomi hummed, “but it’s not like it matters. You could just never tell anyone. Go your whole life with your future husband with Yato on the side, it’s not like it’s unheard of.”

“Masaomi! I could never,” Hiyori frowned at her brother for such a suggestion. Even so, the idea settled in her mind, not entirely uncomfortable. 

“I know,” Masaomi patted her head. They sat in silence and Hiyori finally cleaned up her vanity, her brother standing up. 

“There’s also severe consequences on his part. I could never do that to him,” Hiyori spoke as her hairbrush clattered in her drawer.

“That’s true,” Masaomi mused, “I had almost forgotten. But clearly he has no problem toeing that line, if it is what will make you happy.” He smiled to himself but Hiyori pressed her lips together in silence. Suddenly her brother wrapped her in a hug and Hiyori felt herself smile nonetheless. 

“I’m the same as that man, as much as I hate to think so. During my travels I’ve learned those types of borders are meaningless and painful to uphold. I want you to do what makes you happy, eventually Mother and Father will understand and they are the only ones that matter,” said Masaomi. 

“Indeed,” Hiyori nodded, not sure if she could share her brother’s self-indulging mindset. He had left with a kiss on her temple and Hiyori had to face her feelings bodyguard on her own. 

It wasn’t like she was going to be outright mean to him, nor would she command him to cease his kindness- the man was like an abandoned kitten when he couldn't spoil her- but that perhaps was part of his nature. A knock finally sounded on the door and the guard she summoned with her thoughts spoke. 

“My Lady Hiyori? Are you awake?” He asked rather excitedly. 

“Y-yes!” Hiyori sat up out of bed, harshly folding back the comforter. Out of habit she moved the hair away from her mouth and flattened it along the back just as Yato opened the door. He carried her dress for the day while Yukine pushed her breakfast cart with a yawn.

“Good morning, my Lady Hiyori,” they both said with warm smiles. Hiyori blinked, Yato took some time to reach that level of happiness while Yukine was hardly chipper in the morning.

“Good morning, you both seem in a good mood,” Hiyori said. She slid out of bed and thanked Yukine for the food. Settling at her desk, she eyed the back of her guard as he hung up her dress, picking a rather modest piece this time. Eventually Yukine set her plates down and Yato came to help. When he did, Hiyori gasped.

“Yato! What’s this for?” On the main tray, Yato had gathered another bouquet of wildflowers, much smaller than last time but definitely plucked and arranged with purpose. Her guard looked suitably embarrassed by her shock but the smile remained on his face.

“Well, um,” Yato met Yukine’s eyes for a moment, “I know you were worried about tonight. I was hoping to remedy that.” He said honestly. Despite her previous resolve, her heart thudded mercilessly and she squeaked out a thank you. This border truly was painful to uphold.

---

His lady was skitting around him again and Yato couldn’t think of why. Before it was due to a previous embarrassment, but that was before they had grown so comfortable with each other. As it stood, Yato couldn’t think of anything his lady would be embarrassed of; which meant that he was the one at fault. Not that he could ask, as they had been with her parents most of the day and were now on their way to the Fujisaki estate. He couldn’t even secretly work to win back her favor, being at the Fujisaki’s would have him on his guard the entire night. 

Yato let out a long breath, quiet and controlled in the way he taught. No matter the reason, none of that mattered now. It was his duty to investigate the event that tainted his lady’s special day. Since the hosting family was new money, their estate was close to town and therefore not too far away. Yato took the time to shift his focus into place. Habit tampered his emotion, his fury, so far down it hardly existed at all. As the carriage drew closer, his body became colder and his sword hummed at his hip. Yato knew Lady Hiyori and Yukine sensed his mood shift and it put them on edge. Unfortunately Yato couldn’t comfort them and he would have to count on his lady to inform Yukine of his vigilance. 

“Welcome,” a maid curtsied as Yato opened the door. The weather was forbidding, heavy clouds blotched the sky while a cooler wind blew around their ankles. There wasn’t any rain but Yato took the umbrella the maid offered and held it above his lady. In the carriage ahead of them, Rabo did the same with the Lord and Lady Iki, eying Yato as he did. The estate was small compared to the Iki’s but clearly comfortable. Instead of the typical line of servants that greeted guests of nobility, there were two maids with umbrellas and the head butler by the front door. The man was old but bowed with ease.

“Greetings, Lord Iki and family. Please come in, our masters have been expecting you.” 

“Thank you, my good man,” Lord Iki smiled. The rest of the family grimaced and stepped through the door into a modest hallway. 

“The coat room is this way,” one of the maids informed Yukine. The kid balked and quickly looked to Yato who nodded and handed him Hiyori’s coat. 

“Come straight back. Don’t let them ask you for other things,” Yato murmured under his breath to Yukine. The kid nodded and hurried after the two maids, Yato watched him go. 

“The masters are waiting for you in the study. The meal will be served shortly,” the head butler said, “if you don’t mind, my good sirs, if you could put your weapons away and assist in the meal preparations, we would be most grateful.” He bowed but straightened when he wasn’t met with a response. Instead the two guards looked to Lord Iki, conveying they only obeyed his orders.

“We would like our servants to stay with us, and for them to keep their weapons,” Lady Iki quickly said, “I’m sure you understand.” The butler bowed to her with a blank face.

“As you wish, my lady. Then please, follow me.” He gestured off to the side and the Ikis followed with Yato and Rabo close behind. They made it to the back of the house just as Yukine stepped lively behind them. Rabo eyed him with a hand on his sword and Yukine quickly collected himself and fell into place. The door opened to another decent sized room, one with a fireplace and a handful of bookshelves. 

“Greetings friends!” A man stood with his arms open, “thank you very much for making the journey, my lord and lady.” He was a heavy-set man with light hair and a mustache, wearing a very expensive white suit. Lord Iki stepped forward to greet him with a smile and Rabo stepped with him. Yato hung back with Lady Hiyori and Yukine, eyeing the butler as he shut the doors behind them. 

“A pleasure to meet you. My name is Sayuri Iki and this is my daughter Hiyori,” Lady Iki said. At her name, Hiyori curtsied, signalling for Yato and Yukine to bow as well.

“Lady Hiyori,” the man swept forward with his arms wide again, “it was a tragedy to hear about what happened at your party! It was slander I assure you. Slander I say! We would never wish such harm upon you or your family!” The man bowed low before Hiyori and she took a step back. With an odd smile he held his hand out and Yato resisted the urge to slice it off. He had to look away when Lady Hiyori lightly placed her hand in his and he gave it a kiss. 

“Thank you, Lord Fujisaki,” Lady Hiyori gritted out. The man’s eyes finally peaked over her shoulder and Yato sent him a scalding glare. The man jolted and immediately straightened out. Feeling the room’s eyes on him, the man fixed his coat and watched the guard with a weak laugh. Yato felt his friends’ pride in him. 

“Truly, thank you, I’m sorry we couldn’t get to know each other better during the party,” Lady Iki said. Even though she spoke to the Lord, she faced the young lady on the couch who had not turned to address the guests since they arrived. The woman must have sensed she was being watched because she quickly stood and curtsied.

“Yes, it truly is a shame but please do not trouble yourselves for our sake,” she said.

“Quite! Now come friends, sit! Make yourselves comfortable!” The Lord led the family to the couches and ordered the butler to bring tea. Even as the Ikis moved, Yato and Rabo found themselves rooted where they stood, if not just for a moment. As the bodies moved out of the way the two guards had a clear view of Lady Fujisaki as she rose. The moment their eyes locked, something imaginary struck Yato’s lungs and fired the engine of his memory. One glance at Rabo confirmed he wasn’t simply imagining it and the two took their posts, watching the lady that looked away from them much too quickly.

---

He didn’t notice when it first started- looking back it was probably when they first sat down- but Yukine knew something was off with his mentor. He stared intently at the Fujisaki family, taking in every word, every movement, every habit. Yukine was aware Yato was capable of such concentration, but it was such a stark contrast to the staring-out-the-window-Yato they were used to. Such focus meant Lady Hiyori or her family were subject to danger and that put Yukine on edge. Especially since he wouldn’t be able to ask the guard what was going on.

An hour later, as the two families sat for dinner, the man remained stiff and rigid, staring at the table like he wouldn’t allow himself to look anywhere else. He wasn’t the calm and inconspicuous bodyguard Yukine had come to know, he was a frightening stone statue that hardly spared a glance at their lady no matter how much she looked between them. Unfortunately, Yukine couldn’t help her. He was at a loss. This was nothing like the focus he had when they first entered the manor. The only clue to Yato’s grievance was whenever Lady Fujisaki moved, his eyes darted to her like a predator eyeing prey. On the other hand, it was nothing compared to the way Rabo watched her, in between looking at Yato. 

Not that it mattered, Lady Fujisaki hardly moved an inch except to take small bites of her food. She was a jumpy thing, nodding along with her boiserious husband quietly with a minimal smile. The woman didn’t speak unless spoken too, even to their guests, and she kept her eyes down. It rubbed Yukine the wrong way. He had scanned her intently, but Yukine was positive she wasn’t injured- nor had suffered any previous serious injury- and didn’t seem to be afraid of the man at all. If anything she was more afraid of the Ikis, which Yukine couldn’t imagine why. He could see why she was so spooked around Yato and Rabo, given the way they watched her.

Still, Yukine didn’t understand why the two were looking at her like that. Besides the odd way she held herself, she wasn’t anything special. Thin frame, flat light brown hair that went past her shoulder blades with narrow mahogany eyes. Lord Iki had said they were new money and it was obvious she didn’t have a personal maid to do her hair, makeup, or outfit. It was all plain or poorly done. Much like their house. But Yato and Rabo came from nothing themselves so Yukine found it hard to believe they were making judgments based on that. 

“Now, I think it’s time we address the elephant in the room,” Lord Fujisaki said, setting his wine glass down. His cheeks were flushed so it was clear his lips were loose enough to talk about the attack on Lady Hiyori’s party.

“If we could, please,” Lord Iki replied. The room fell to a hush as all eyes turned to the head of the house. The large man sighed and leaned back in his chair, allowing his servants to clear the finished plates. 

“First allow me to apologize again, we were truly shocked and honored to be invited to your home and had no intention of causing commotion of any sort,” Lord Fujisaki began, “and I wanted to invite you to my home to prove my family’s claim of innocence. As you can see, we have a very small staff. That’s why I can assure you we do not have extra funds to pay for additional servants whose intentions are to spy at any cost.” He waved his hand as if the idea was a joke at best. Yukine felt his lips press together at the lack of response. It was clear the Iki’s didn’t fully believe him. 

“Well, my good sir, I want you to know we didn’t come here to accuse you. Merely to get the truth.” Lord Iki assured him. This seemed to ease the man and he downed the rest of his glass. 

“I appreciate that my good man!” Lord Fujisaki held up his empty glass for someone to fill it, only for all the servants to be in the kitchen. With a nod from Lady Hiyori, Yato quickly grabbed the half-empty bottle and filled his glass.

“My goodness! Thank you!” He beamed up at Yato who simply nodded and returned to his post. 

“I’ve been meaning to say this, but your guards are exceptional! Very composed.” He sipped on his glass as he stared at Yato, eyes narrowing at Yato’s chest.

“Thank you, they are actually The Crafter’s servants,” Lord Iki informed. No one else seemed to notice, but his words jolted Lady Fujisaki. Her spine snapped to attention as her wide eyes slid to her husband in fear. The action was so sudden it caused Yukine to suck in a breath and hold it as her husband gave her a steady look. Just as panic started to crawl up Yukine’s neck, Yato placed a gentle hand between his shoulder blades. Yukine wouldn’t look, he was a better servant now, but he sighed into a small smile nonetheless. 

“If I may, there is something that I’m curious about,” Lady Iki said from beside her husband.

“Please.” Lord Fujisaki urged. 

“Might I ask why you were shocked by our invite? Didn’t you reach out to us for such an invitation?” Her question was met with silence as the Fujisaki’s spared a confused glance at each other. 

“No, I don’t believe we did. Did you, dear?” Lord Fujisaki asked his wife.

“No, I did no such thing. I was unaware the young Lady Iki even had a birthday on such a date.” 

“Indeed,” Lord Fujisaki turned back to Lady Iki who shut her open mouth with a click. It was clear the woman had to force the smile to return to her face. 

“The letter I received said you had a son around Hiyori’s age? That was my reasoning for inviting you,” Lady Iki attempted to laugh off the misunderstanding only for Lady Fukisaki to whip her head around to stare at her. If no one noticed the way the woman jumped before, the table certainly noticed her pale. Lord Fujisaki had gone eerily quiet for an uncomfortable amount of seconds. 

“You are mistaken, my lady,”  he insisted, “as you can see we have no children.” The man tried to force a laugh as he lowered his glass, his wife trying to force herself to stop shaking. Yukine could plainly see Rabo, from across the table, giving an accusing glare to the man at the head of the table. From the way Yato’s shoulders tightened, Yukine could guess his mentor looked the same.

“Ah, I see, perhaps a friend was trying to help, I suppose?” Lady Iki still tried to keep the mood light but even that was a stretch. It took a couple long moments for anyone to say anything, Lord Fujisaki beginning to look just as nervous as his wife.

“I apologize for the misunderstanding. I have no idea who could have done that, nor their reasoning,” Lord Fujisaki finally grunted, “but I still consider this a lucky coincidence! Afterall, we managed to form such a nice bond with a lovely crowd!” His butler quickly came forward to fill the glass when he raised it lazily towards the Ikis. 

“Yes, of course!” Lord Iki tried, raising his full glass as well, “If you don’t mind, my good sir, we were informed you were of new money. How, pre-tell, did you make your-?” Lord Iki’s question was harshly cut off by Lady Fujisaki standing out of her chair. Long clay-colored hair covered her face as her hands remained on either side of her plate.

“M-my apologies, I have been feeling ill and must retire to my chambers. Please excuse me.” She tried to give a short bow as the rest of the table mumbled words of pity and reassurance. 

“Right this way, my lady,” The Fujisaki’s head butler ushered her out the door. Everyone watched the woman go, her husband downing another glass before the door even shut. 

“I hope I wasn’t offensive in any way, good sir,” Lord Iki quickly turned to the other man. 

“No, not at all. My wife has a poor disposition,” Lord Fujisaki muttered with a wave of his hand. He used the napkin on his lap to dab the sweat off his brow, which Yukine knew now to be in poor taste. By now all the dishes have been cleared, save for the one wine glass Lord Fujisaki waved in the air.

“More wine! Hop to it!” Despite his declaration, all his servants were still missing so Yato took initiative. At the mini wine cart, now barren of choices, Yato picked up a bottle or two before stepping to Lord Fujisaki’s side. 

“It seems the bottles here are empty, my lord. I’ll go fetch you another,” Yato gave a short bow before stepping lively towards the exit. He was going to snoop, Yukine could sense that much. 

“No!” Lord Fujisaki reached out to him. Everyone’s eyes turned to the man in shock, Yato turning slightly on his heel to regard the man with narrowed eyes. 

“Please, such a menial task is unfit for such a high caliber bodyguard. H-how about the child do it?” Lord Fujisaki finally acknowledged Yukine, causing the blonde to jolt. Suddenly the room’s attention was on him. 

“Oh! No my lord, you see, Yukine is my new valet! Yato is perfectly capable, please allow him-”

“Nonsense!” Lord Fujisaki cut Lady Hiyori off, “the child is perfectly suited. I wouldn’t want to force The Crafter’s servants to separate from the family, afterall.” His words were met with un-certain silence. Yukine’s heart thudded in his ears as sweat dripped down his back. Before he could look to Yato for help, Lady Hiyori spun in her chair with a gaping mouth. 

“Very well, my lord.” Yato spoke suddenly. A ghost of a smile appeared on Rabo’s face as Yato took quick steps around the table. 

“Run along then, Yukine.”

“Wha- wait,” Yukine hissed as Yato grabbed his shoulders and turned him towards the door. 

“The maid told me the kitchen is down the hall to the left, last door on the right,” Yato’s words hardly registered as Yato pushed the empty wine bottle in Yukine’s slick hands along with a finger-length knife, “make sure you pick one that’s already open. A white one,” Yato tacked on as he nudged Yukine out the door. The thin light of the dining room reflected Yukine’s eye as Yato closed the door behind him, leaving the child in the dark of Fujisaki home, the eyes of Lord Fujisaki on Yato’s shoulders.

Chapter Text

Once Yukine was pushed out of the room, Yato let out a sigh of worry. Dinner went by with even more awkwardness after that, Lady Fujisaki never returning and her husband quieting down significantly. Yukine did return after long minutes ticked by, scurrying in with another bottle. He quickly passed it to Yato to pour, eyes wide with something urgent in their depths. The child must have found out- or somehow saw something to figure it out on his own- not that Yato doubted the kid’s intelligence. Yato simply nodded and worked to keep Lord Fujisaki’s glass full. The servants eventually came back but the dinner was clearly over once the night was full. 

“Please, Lord Iki, allow me to show you the novel I’ve been working on! Just before you go!” Lord Fujisaki drunkenly swayed against Lord Iki, throwing a large arm over the shorter man’s shoulder. Blade cocked, Rabo readied his rapier only for Lord Iki to chuckle good-naturedly. 

“Very well, very well! Sayuri, Hiyori, have Yato ready the carriage in the meantime.” 

“Alright, dear, if you insist,” Lady Iki said. With a quick nod to Rabo, Yato escorted the women to the front room once again. 

“Please fetch their coats,” Yato ordered one of the maids. She was caught off guard for a moment, just as the Iki ladies were, but she pushed the two women towards the closet to carry out the command. 

“What did you learn?” Yato quickly whispered to Yukine. 

“I heard the lady talking!” Yukine hastily replied, “their son is one of yours! One of your, uh, brothers? A Crafter’s servant!” He stammered. Yato hummed with a straight face and conveyed he already knew as much. Kouto was the spitting image of his mother, down to the exact shade of brown hair. 

“Anything else?” Yato pressed with gritted teeth. Lady Iki was a talker and a perfectionist, but it wouldn’t take too long to put on a jacket. 

“Y-yeah. They recently got a letter from the guy, The Crafter? She didn’t say what it said, so I, uh,” Yukine trailed off and patted his coat. By now, the two Lady Ikis were ready to face the cool autumn air but Lady Hiyori was giving Yato that knowing look. He gave the signal for her to stall and Hiyori suddenly felt she lost something in the coat room.

“Let me see it.” Yato hushed immediately. Yukine shoved his hands in his coat and pulled out a letter and knife. The wax seal was identical to the pin on Yato’s chest and one glance at the handwriting told Yato everything he needed to know. He quickly stuffed both objects in Yukine’s coat.

“Make sure Rabo reads this when you bring the Lord his coat and make sure one of you returns it.” Yato’s orders were met with a nod as Yukine stepped lively towards the coat room. Lady Iki and Lady Hiyori emerged just as he did so and Yato flashed her a calm look. One that clearly did not have his lady convinced. Instead the two watched Yukine disapper into the Fujisaki house, letter and coat in hand.

---

Hiyori felt she could finally breathe once she was safe in the carriage. At least she would have liked too- after all there was no supposed suitor- but it seemed like something during the visit rubbed Yato the wrong way. Yukine kept glancing at him while refusing to look at her meaning he knew something. Pursing her lips, Hiyori gave her bodyguard the hard stare. The man was stubbornly looking forward, not seemingly on purpose, but clearly deep in thought about whatever was happening in the background. His expression was serious, not annoyed like Hiyori had originally thought, but irked in a deep seeded way. 

“I won’t ask just yet,” Hiyori spoke into the silence. Her declaration startled Yukine but brought Yato out of his thoughts. 

“But if you eventually find something that would make me concerned, I expect to be informed.” She said, primly. By now, Yato was giving her a soft smile and Hiyori found it hard to keep the heat out of her cheeks. 

“Of course, my lady.” Yato bowed. Whatever contentment Yato had lulled into for that moment was gone as his blue eyes drifted out the window. Not quite satisfied but unsure of what else she could say, Hiyori remained silent throughout the journey home; until Yato was undoing her hair in front of the vanity. Ever since Yukine apologised to the two of them, and earned their trust, he was allowed to go to bed once he finished making Hiyori’s bed. That often left the two of them alone in her bedroom once the moon was high. It was nostalgic. Just the two of them sitting in front of the candle light, tired from the day, talking about the day as Yato brushed her hair.

As comfortable as it normally was to sit in silence with him, Hiyori found herself bubbling on the inside. She tried very hard to sit still, to keep her hands clasped in her lap and to stop herself from blatantly staring at Yato through the mirror. The man was clearly back in his own little world, brushing her hair without focus. Her hair had been free of knots some time ago but Hiyori worried if she mentioned it, Yato would leave without giving her any information. Settling on asking his opinion on dinner, Hiyori sucked in a breath.

“Yukine overheard something Lady Fujisaki said. Something that confirmed my suspicions about a particular person,” Yato mused almost to himself. Still, Hiyori’s breath caught in her throat and she watched a smile cross Yato’s shadowed-face from the mirror. It took her a moment to gather her bearings and close her mouth.

“Oh really? That sounds rather interesting. You’re welcome to talk about it if you want to,” Hiyori tried to sound nonchalant about it, closing her eyes and squaring her shoulders. Yato let out a breath of a laugh and Hiyori let herself smile. That was until she felt Yato’s chest brush against the back of her head as he leaned forward, arm reaching around to put her brush away and leaving it there.

“Are you sure you want to know, my lady?” Yato’s lips were right next to her ear, “it’s not exactly a pleasant thought.” His breath brushed past her heated cheeks and Hiyori could hear the smile in his voice. Knuckles white, Hiyori forced herself to swallow and tried to ignore her heart in her ears. 

“I do- want to know,” Hiyori faltered. She heard Yato hum from deep in his chest before he rose back to a standing position and Hiyori’s shoulders were left to be cooled. 

“It seems they did have a son around that age. More specifically my age. The reason the Fujisaki family came into new money was because they sold their son to be one of The Crafter’s servants,” Yato paused for Hiyori’s gasp, “what’s more, their son just so happened to be the second in the class. After me of course.” With that, Yato stepped around his lady to put the hair pins clenched in his fist away. His words triggered a distant memory seemingly out of a nightmare, of a dark audience and a bright stage. Hiyori whipped her head to look at her guard with wide eyes. 

“The man that was just after you!” She exclaimed. Now that he pointed it out, the guard with the spear was a mirror image of Lady Fujisaki. 

“Quite so,” Yato hummed, sounding unimpressed. That caught Hiyori’s attention and she watched him step quickly to her bed and fold back the covers. 

“Anything else?” Hiyori urged. Standing out of her chair, nightgown swaying around her ankles, Hiyori followed Yato into the darkness, bringing the candle with her. She watched the back of Yato’s head dip slightly in and out of the small circle of light as he stood still for a moment. 

“Nothing like that quite yet. I’ll be talking to Rabo later just to make sure,” Yato answered. The room was quiet, save for Hiyori’s steps across the carpet. She stopped when she was just behind him. The guard remained still, his hair and outfit matching the darkness surrounding him. Hiyori’s hurt was palpable, the fact that Yato would still try to dance around important topics with her. That was -until- he took a deep breath. 

“A childhood rival, my lady. His name is Kuoto. The man was extremely competitive with everyone; spiteful and prideful to the core. He enjoyed surpassing everyone in every respect and took great pleasure in their struggles. Needless to say, the fact that I always remained ahead of him did nothing but fuel his rage,” Yato paused to gather his thoughts. He wanted to put this as delicately as possible, but not too sugary where it would offend his lady. Softly, her hand came to rest between his shoulder blades, hoping her warmth would provide support.

“In order to be groomed into proper bodyguards, our lessons were rather intense. Even as children. Because of this, rage was often allowed, encouraged even,” Yato’s voice grew darker, “I had to protect my spot, by any means necessary. As such, our interactions were often violent. It’s a time I’d rather forget, my Lady Hiyori.” Yato finished with a sigh. Letting the thought settle, Hiyori bit her lip and placed the candle gently on her nightstand. Something about that hurt, but not in regard to Kouto. 

“Thank you for telling me,” Hiyori hushed as she wrapped her arms around Yato’s torso, “I’m sorry you went through that.” When she felt him stiffen up, her heart only hurt more, but his fingers gently brushed her sleeve with the gentleness she knew him for. 

“There is no reason for you to be sorry, my Lady Hiyori. He’s simply not my type of person.” Yato sighed with a small smile. His tone didn’t do anything to ease Hiyori’s ache. How could someone sell such a kind child into servitude, not even knowing what they would be put through? She squeezed his body a little tighter, cheek resting against his back, before letting him go. 

“I’ll see you in the morning, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato whispered. It was too dark to see either of their blushes but they couldn’t look at each other anyway. 

“Goodnight,” Hiyori said as he walked past her. Yato gave his answer, letting the door click softly shut. 

---

Yato walked quickly and quietly down the hall. The Iki family and servants were all in bed, save for two others. Candle in hand, Yato opened the door to the kitchen to reveal Yukine and Rabo leaning over the table with papers spread between them.

“You did it?” He walked to them. Yato scanned the papers, Rabo’s handwriting neat and clear, same as his.

“Of course, what kind of servants would we be if we couldn’t recreate a letter from a single glance?” Rabo grinned. Yato picked it up and read the paper thoroughly, the wording definitely from his father. It talked about a request to get into the upper circle and how the payment would require their name being used for an unspecified purpose. 

“Is it really true?” Yukine asked, “did they really sell their son? To be in your servant class?” He looked appalled by the idea. Yato hummed as he read the letter one more time before setting it down. 

“It is.” Yato replied. If his suspicion was correct, they could have a problem on their hands. One look at Rabo showed he was thinking the same thing, not that he was the one they would be suspicious of. Yukine seemed to sense they knew something and looked to his mentor in question.

“It’s possible The Crafter used the Fujisaki name for the two servants that attacked Lady Hiyori’s party. It seems that they were brought into wealth through selling their son and, when they struggled to get into any circle, reached out again to The Crafter for help,” Yato explained, “he got them invited to the party, while reminding them of how much power he holds. We think he did it in order to use the servants to test Rabo and I, or to observe us, or both.”

“Really?” Yukine said. 

“It’s possible. But he must have known we would kill them, perhaps that was the test?” Rabo questioned out loud. Though it was clear that was wishful thinking at best.

“Unless there were others who remained in hiding,” Yato growled, “ones who were watching to make sure we acted as proper servants.” He thought, with narrowed eyes, if there was any moment he may have slipped up. Lady Hiyori was away from him during the festivities but it was unclear if anyone saw their moment alone in the flower field. Neither he nor Rabo noticed anyone watching during the fight and Yato hadn’t sensed anyone close by but that didn’t mean they weren’t watching from afar. For who knows how long. 

“Would he really do that? The Crafter, I mean. Didn’t your contract say the family had to tell him if you disobeyed your training? Does he send people to check on every single servant?” Yukine looked between the two men, nervous for what that would mean for Yato. 

“Not that we know of,” Rabo muttered, “he would only send them if he felt- or heard- that a servant was,” He tapered off, not daring to tread such waters. 

“Lady Hiyori would never say anything like that,” Yukine growled at Rabo, “a-and neither did the Ikis.” 

“Can you be sure of that?” Rabo challenged. Their glaring contest went on for a couple moments before they looked to the guard that has been quiet for too long. Panic, anxious and fearful, boiled its way to the surface but Yato was trained to push it back down. He was currently in the process of doing so, reminding himself that he did not regret that beautiful memory and it was worth death. Even so, guilt was written faintly in his bones and for that, Yukine and Rabo pitied him. 

“But, you’re right, I haven’t seen or heard anything about misbehavior. It’s possible The Crafter sent those men here to check on us, despite knowing those two men would die. Even though I doubt it, we would have found evidence during our patrols.” Rabo eventually sighed. Out of any classmate Yato could have been stuck with, he was blessed it was Rabo. Especially with that Kouto bastard in the mix. Rabo would never accept it, but perhaps Yato could show a sign of trust as a thank you. He had stepped this far over the line, after all. 

“Would he really do that?” Yukine gasped at the thought of an aristocrat knowingly sending men to their deaths just for a little party entertainment. As if it weren’t a common occurrence. Yato took another breath, readying his already loose lips. 

“It seems like something my father would do. I wouldn’t put it past him.” Yato kept his eyes closed as he was met with stunned silence. 

“Y-your dad? The Crafter?” Yukine sputtered, looking at Rabo to see genuine shock on the man’s face for the first time. Yato hummed and opened his eyes to meet Rabo’s. The man had already smoothed over his expression with a swift nod. 

“I can see the resemblance,” was all Rabo said on the matter, giving Yato another once-over with a smirk. Yato tried to give a quirk of his lips back, but it fell flat.

“It’s possible he wanted to check on me specifically,” Yato sighed, almost sounding defeated. Rabo let out air as well, standing to gather up the papers and toss them in the oven. 

“W-well did you-? I mean, I doubt you really did anything,” Yukine tried to huff but his teenage snark quickly fell back to child-like fear, “but nothing happened yet, right? And we don’t know for sure if there even were other people.” Yukine spoke to Yato. From over his head Rabo looked down at Yukine then back at Yato with more pity. Yato’s nose wrinkled.

“That’s right, Yukine. Besides, nothing’s happened to me yet. Our only objective was to make sure the Iki family was not in any danger which, as far as we can tell, are not. There is no emergency and we will continue to serve the family as intended,” Yato said. Yukine and Rabo gave their agreements and the three left to bathe before walking quietly to their rooms. Separating from Rabo with a nod, Yukine didn’t fill the silence until he already pulled his nightgown over his head. 

“You’re not in danger though, right?” Yukine mumbled. His voice sounded more like a plea. With another heavy sigh, Yato stared at the moon- full as it was that night- and thought of how much danger he was surly in. There were most definitely other spies who had been on the property prior to the party; ones that understood his and Rabo’s patrol schedule. They most likely stayed for the entire duration of the party. In which case, not only did they see him make Lady Hiyori cry, but also when he crossed such a sacreligious line, kissing her cheek when she clearly did not ask him to. Finally, Yato turned and ushered Yukine into bed with his nightcap on, setting his candle and cup of water on the nightstand. 

“I have no regrets,” Yato stated, “besides, something would have happened by now. Since it hasn't happened yet, I’m going to have to try and woo our lady as fast as I can just to be safe.” Yato winked as Yukine hissed at his un-gentleman-like mentaltality. Even so, Yato stared blankly at the ceiling long after Yukine fell asleep, unaware that his lady was doing the same. 

---

“When you said you wanted to try and court Lady Hiyori’s favor, this is not what I had in mind,” Yukine growled at Yato. The man had woken him up two hours before their usual time, saying he needed help in his goal. In his sandy-eyed haze, Yukine got dressed and stumbled after Yato only to see the clock and blow a gasket. That was nothing compared to what Yukine was greeted with after they actually entered the kitchen.

“I have to keep up with the theme! The fact that they are made by hand is far more romantic don’t you think?” Yato said from his spot at the table. It was hard to see him, as his creations towered around him in a way that covered his bent head. Apparently he had been up all night practicing- “I couldn’t sleep!”- and now it was Yukine’s turn. 

“You have more than enough so what do you need me for? Where do you even expect to put them all?” The boy asked through grinding teeth. He nearly screamed when Yato’s head popped up with a shocked expression before looking around the kitchen with a hum. 

Like most things nowadays, this incident led back to their time in the field of flowers. Yukine heard a little from Lady Hiyori, and a lot from Yato, about how the lady’s breakfast was accompanied by a white flower every morning. He knew this much, since Yukine would have to follow Yato during his patrols and workout only to gag when he stopped to pick said flower. When he first got here, Yukine hated the extra walking and even sabotaged the flower more than once. But now he helped Yato find the best one for the morning. However, autumn had long since begun and all the flowers in the field were just about gone. So, the ever so brilliant butler came up with a new strategy. 

“Your job will be to make the stems! Just roll it up like so and voila!” Yato showed his example and Yukine thought it looked awkward. The man was artistic, strangely so, and decided that since there were no more natural white flowers, he would have to make them. What better way to make them than by cutting and folding paper every single day? Ignoring the example, Yukine stepped forward and picked up one of the finished products. It was clear Yato had tried to make them look exactly like a field rose. But that flower had an odd shape that was flimsy at best. Some had sappy love notes written on them while others had nice drawings, but they all looked like a school project rather than something to be put with a meal. Yukine also spotted some other types of flowers, ones that clearly needed cutting ant glueing in order to work. Instead, Yato settled on flowers he could fold. Yukine recognized a couple, tulips and lilies which would need stems to stand up straight, but was mostly fascinated by the ones that laid flat. 

“Just use this one,” Yukine scooped up the paper art and showed it to Yato. It was a round, spiky flower that seemed to spiral in on itself with a flat bottom.

“That one doesn’t look good with a stem. How am I supposed to put it in the vase?” Yato doubted. 

“You don’t. You don’t need a vase. Since it’s flat you can just put it where the vase would normally go. Yukine set it apart separately from the rest while Yato hummed. 

“I guess that would be okay. It’s better than cleaning that damn vase. But, it’s just a plain flower and it’s spikeyness isn't very cute or romantic. Oh! Maybe I can write-”

“No,” Yukine deadpanned with a red face, “don’t write anything. Don’t draw any hearts or something strange like that. Just give her the flower you made. If you don’t want it to be white use colored paper.” The idea of romance was starting to make Yukine’s skin prickle uncomfortably but it was his responsibility to make sure Yato didn’t scare Lady Hiyori away and get himself killed. 

“I guess I could do that. I wanted to keep with the white color but I can always mix it,” Yato looked down at the flower, “Oh! Oh! Since we’re using the flat ones I can give her those roses-!” 

“No, no roses.” Yukine commanded. He had done a great job ignoring that batch of flowers.

“Why not? That’s the whole point isn’t it?” Yato pouted, starting to get annoyed with the grumpy teen. 

“You can give her roses after you actually make progress with her. Past her petting your cheek.” With his face bright red, Yukine took great satisfaction at watching Yato blush. 

“She-She does not pet my cheeks!” Yato’s hand came up to his face as if to hide from her and Yukine scoffed. A pile of flowers on the table, yet that’s what embarrassed him.

“I don’t know, you seem to have quite the liking for it. Reminds me of those stray cats that-”

“Alright! Alright! I'll just stick with the classic,” Yato stood harshly, “but I will use color once these run out.” He huffed like a princess, gathering all the rejects in a pile and tossing them into the oven. Yukine let out a sigh of relief, both because he avoided doing such embarrassing work and for saving Yato’s relationship with Hiyori. 

“You can use white for other things if you want, once and while,” Yukine suggested. 

“It’s the color of the wedding gown I’m making for her.” 

“You are not!”

Chapter Text

One month after dinner at the Fujisaki’s, no progress was made. Hiyori felt her eyebrows knit with frustration as she thought. When Yato brought her a browning field rose some time ago, Hiyori had to fight her face from showing disappointment. It felt as though something was ending, like their summer whirlwind of special feelings would disappear with the warm weather and the feelings were just that: a summer whirlwind. But then Yato brought her a hand made flower, creative and unique like he was, smiling broadly at her when she gasped in pleasant surprise. It renowned Hiyori’s confidence, knowing their affections were not just in her head and Yato would always be her steady companion. 

But that was it. Yato had surprised her with different patterns and colors, smiling more around her, and trying to give her more than she asked for. Other than that, they did nothing more. Were nothing more. Yukine followed Yato around like a duckling and it was embarrassing enough when it was just the two of them. Not that it was Yukine’s fault, Hiyori pursed her lips at the child sitting across from her, he probably wasn’t even aware of what he was doing. Or not doing. Currently, he was reading a page out loud, his words coming out much faster and with little hiccups. She quickly fixed her face to read a word Yukine didn’t recognize before going back to her thoughts. 

What made it worse was that Hiyori promised she wouldn’t do anything anymore. That is, she promised herself she wouldn’t try to press Yato into toeing that line he shouldn’t dare to cross. As frustrating as it was, Hiyori knew it was for the best. Even though she was almost positive Yato shared her feelings and recently he was making it really difficult not to push back. 

What’s more, letters from her suitors have begun to come in full force. By now Hiyori was juggling conversations with at least seven different young gentlemen, none of which she had any interest in. She could hardly keep each of their conversations straight, let alone their individual traits. Before, her mother helped with the first three but then felt Hiyori would be fine on her own. Unsurprisingly, Hiyori found she could not handle even pretending to be interested. It didn’t help that Yato did nothing but stand over her shoulder and make fun of wording or point out poor grammar. At least he was able to keep all the mens’ facts straight. Which is why he was now standing behind her, sifting through the newest pile of letters. 

“The two men that were the most compatible are here again. I think it’s best to start with them,” Yato said as he put the papers down in front of Hiyori. She practically jolted away from them, eyeing them with a frown. Yukine stopped his reading to look at the papers, then back at her. His mouth remained open as he quirked an eyebrow at her. Cleaning her throat, Hiyori straightened out and fixed the papers. 

“Very well,” Hiyori said. Taking a look at the first man, Hiyori read the beginning half of the message several times with mild annoyance. Eventually Hiyori gave up and skipped to the rest of the letter and realized the suitor was talking about a novel she -Yato- had recommended. With a sigh, Hiyori figured that was a good place to start. She forced her chair out as she stood, startling Yato and Yukine. Wordlessly making her way over to the bookshelves, she heard Yato direct Yukine to get tea before following after her. Hiyori tried to ignore Yato as long as she could, scanning the shelves as she weaved around them. Eventually she settled on one sticking out of the corner of the study, looking at the books without focus. 

“Pardon, my Lady Hiyori,” Yato’s chest pressed against her back as he reached above her. Hiyori’s body was ignited instantly and she prayed he couldn’t hear her thudding heart. Even when he took the book down from the top shelf, he remained where he was, keeping her trapped against the bookshelf. Against her better judgement, Hiyori turned around and pressed her back against the wood, blinking slowly up at him. Yato towered over her, blue eyes wide and face pink. Mouths open with subtle shock, their warm breaths mixed as they found themselves frozen in place, toes curling over the edge. They knew it wasn’t right- that if anyone walked in on them like this there would be no explaining it- but it felt too good to move, like it was wrong to not bask in it. Stepping back now would mean they would never become more.

Yato put his arm down slowly, like he was worried any sudden movement would shatter the mirage they were in. Hiyori watched his Adam’s apple bob and worked to unclench her fingers. He just stared at her like she was a beautiful creature who could kill him at a moment's notice. Hiyori knew deep down he wouldn’t do anything more, they would be stuck like this until she decided otherwise. Heavens above did she want to do more, it took everything not to stare at his lips and everything more not to grab him by his ears and press them to hers. She promised she wouldn’t, knowing how hurt he was, how much he trusted her with his safety. But there was something else there too, something Yukine brought up some time ago.

“Yato,” Hiyori looked to the floor, “I have a question.”

“Y-yes my Lady Hiyori?” Yato hushed above her. 

“Do you not want me to know you?” Hiyori tried to formulate her question better, but could not. Yato’s noise of confusion shocked them out of the warmth they shared and Hiyori instantly regretted it. Her guilt quickly turned to impatient irritation and she looked him square in the eye. 

“I thought I made it clear that your past does not scare me. You do not scare me. I know you would tell me things if I asked you too, but I don’t want you to do it just because you want to make me happy. I don’t want you to act certain ways around me for my happiness. I want you to act through your own choice because it’s what you want. That’s what would truly make me happy, you being yourself,” Hiyori looked down, “You make me happy.” She fought through her pounding heart- embarrassed and frustrated- to force out what needed to be said. She expected Yato to shy away from her as he normally did, eyes downcast and full of pain as he reminded them both of his burden. 

What she got was something entirely new. The faint tint of blush that often worked its way onto his cheeks deepend into a dark red, successfully spreading to the tips of his ears. That wasn’t enough this time, like a teapot the red continued to color Yato from his collar to his hairline. The image dropped Hiyori’s jaw as her stoic bodyguard was reduced to a love-struck schoolboy right before her eyes. Even at their most intimate, Yato revealed this much effect. It brought steam to the top of Hiyori’s head as well.

“Lady Hiyori, is it okay if I-?” Yato spoke rapidly, his eyes impossibly wide. She wasn’t sure what he wanted, but her answer pushed past her lips without much thought.

“Yes,” she breathed. This time, it was Yato’s hand that came up to cradle her cheek. His eyes still held pain and hesitation, but he pushed through it and for that Hiyori was proud. 

“I’ve never felt true happiness until you came into my life,” Yato confessed, “I feel as though the only time I can be my true self, is when I’m around you. It’s something- the one thing- that has nothing to do with my purpose as your guard.” Yato’s thumb lightly rubbed her cheek as he spoke. She watched as he looked to the floor in search of more words before looking back to her. Expression almost desperate, Yato came impossibly closer and Hiyori’s fingers clasped the sides of his coat to keep him there, never once looking away from his gaze. 

“Lady Hiyori I- I can’t take it anymore. I can’t lose this, I don’t want this- you- to slip away. You’re something I simply cannot give up! So please, I-” even in a panic, Yato’s eyes dropped from hers only to latch on to her lips for longer than a few seconds and he licked his own. With a deep breath, her reserved guard steeled himself once more. 

“What would you say if I asked you to kiss me?” Yato asked, “would you want to?” His question hung in the air as he tried to give her an awkward smile. That was tough, with the way his eyes kept flickering to her open mouth and she kept leaning in ever so slowly. How dare he turn her words around on her? Hiyori felt the urge to reject him, just so he could suffer for the next couple months, but she wanted this so desperately. Rather than answer, Hiyori quickly closed the gap between them, lips harshly colliding, teeth clicking together. 

Her eyes were already squeezed shut and Yato’s slipped closed soon after. They both hummed at the contact, in awe at the feeling and fireworks exploding behind their eyelids. Faces relaxing, bodies jittery, Yato pushed her back against the shelves, finally pressing his body to hers. His hand returned to her cheek to help fix their position while his other arm wrapped just above her waist. With another hum of pleasure, Hiyori hands found their home cradling Yato’s face. They both eventually gasped for air, but Hiyori waited this long so she certainly wouldn’t give him any sort of break. 

“I would say ‘what took you so long?’” She brought Yato forward for another kiss.

“I would say ‘yes of course, you stupid.” Hiyori pulled him in again. 

“I would say ‘I don’t care about our positions, or those suitors, or other’s opinions. That I just want you to want me.’” Her words breathed along his lips as she kissed in between them, wanting to make sure they were spoken to him directly.

“I want you,” Yato promised with a low growl. The thought flipped her stomach and stifled her response as he placed small pecks around her mouth and chin. Desperate to taste him again, Hiyori took hold of her gasping and brought his lips back to meet hers. By now things were getting heated, the line unclear as to where one of them ended and the other started. The sweaty hand that had rested on her cheek was now anchoring them on the shelf above her head. Yukine would be back soon and Hiyori didn’t want them both to be this red and breathless when he did. With a light tap and a grunt, Hiyori said as much when Yato backed off, a string connecting them for just a moment. They toned down their kisses and heaving breaths until they lulled into intertwined fingers and gentle smiles.

“I love you, Hiyori,” Yato expressed. As he said it his face held that soft, sweet smile while he looked at their clasped hands. But then he looked back at her with a breathless, giddy smile and Hiyori couldn’t help but smooch him one more time.

“I love you too.” Her hands fell away from his shoulders and her heart slowly floated back down to Earth. At some point she had taken his hair out of it’s tie, so as Yato put it back into place, Hiyori worked to fix her dress. Taking a quick breather, smiles still on their faces, Hiyori and Yato eventually emerged from the shelving. 

“Yukine!” Hiyori gasped at the sight of the valet. He had his book propped up like a wall and was bent to hide behind it, a tray of tea in front of him. Three cups had already been set out, their color showing they’ve been seeping for a handful of minutes, if the fact Yukine refused to look at them was anything to go by. Hiyori felt steam rising from her head. She quickly whirled around to see Yato’s reaction only to witness her bodyguard staring off into heaven with the same dopey smile from earlier.

“Yato!” Hiyori hissed to get his attention. That got Yukine to peak at them from over his book only to jolt with embarrassment and duck back down. Giving a questioning hum, Yato glanced at her, his expression dripping with pride. If her face could get any redder, it did, but Hiyori still gestured to the child. Yato finally blinked at her with a more serious confusion, before he looked between her and Yukine. It took a couple glances until understanding dawned on him. Then, his beaming grin was back in full force. 

“No need to fret, my Lady Hiyori! Yukine has been very supportive in my courting of your favor! He approves and won’t tell a soul!” Yato’s declaration did nothing but cause the room to groan and the three had a hard time meeting each other’s eyes for the rest of the day.

----

If Yato thought he was happy before, he was skipping through clouds now. The time spent with Lady Hiyori, Hiyori when they were alone, only got sweeter the more frequent it happened. He could almost laugh at the thought of tortue and death penalty. Nothing compared to knowing that Hiyori giggled when he kissed the corner of her jaw. Despite being thoroughly embarrassed, Yukine was the best wing man a butler could ask for, already knowing when to close the doors and keep watch. 

“Shh, shh, Hiyori, please,” Yato whispered as he nudged his lady into a guest bedroom. He snickered around her giggles and nodded to Yukine. 

“Knock when someone’s coming, got it,” Yukine muttered to the floor. He shut the door on them, successfully shoving them in the room. They knew better than to stay by the window, or muse any of the furniture, but that didn’t matter to them. 

“So listen,” Hiyori said, breathless, “Ami and Yama want to meet in town again for some winter shopping. I want you to come but we have to be careful because they have a nose for this sort of thing.” Hiyori smiled when Yato chuckled against her skin. 

“I could tell, such sharp young women.”

“I won’t be able to buy you birdseed without drawing their attention, I’m sorry.” She blinked up at him with doe eyes and Yato couldn’t help but snort at her adorableness. 

“That’s quite alright, my Lady Hiyori. Winter’s coming soon so all my pigeon friends haven't been coming by the window sill in the morning.” Yato sighed in mourning, trying to keep himself from smiling when Hiyori pecked his lips. 

“I gave you that bag to use when we go on our walks in the yard. Not to put on your windowsill every morning. Yukine keeps complaining about hoards of birds waking him up.” 

“I did use them on our walk, Hiyori! But not as many would come, if at all! I don’t see what’s so bad about waking up to cute fluffy bodies. I clean up after them,” Yato pouted, tugging her closer to try and get her to understand. His lady did nothing but roll her eyes at him.

“Yes, how can I forget you scaling the side of my house to clean poo? Honestly,” Hiyori sighed like she wondered how she fell in love with someone like that.

“There’s no need to lie, Hiyori, I could tell you were impressed.” Yato reminded. Afterall, he didn’t use a rope. 

“Yes, yes,” Hiyori hummed and leaned in. They only got a couple more seconds before Yukine’s rapid knocking sounded throughout the guest room. Yato jumped away from Hiyori before she even understood what was happening. Two knocks was the signal for onlookers, two quiet, subtle knocks on the rare occasion a servant would walk by. This was countless, rapid knocks of great importance, ones that sent Yato flying to the other end of the room. In a panic, Yato removed the mirror from the wall and brought it to an alarmed Hiyori. 

“Hiyori, darling? What are you doing in here?” Lady Iki pushed through the door. The woman was clearly confused at the suspicious scene she found them in. Hiyori felt pale as her mother adopted an accusatory look. Guilt immediately chilled her body and clenched her heart. Hiyori prayed her mother couldn’t see it written all over her face. Hiding behind the mirror, Yato let out a slight cough and tried to get her attention. 

“I, um, I want to switch out my mirror. W-with this one!” Hiyori gestured to the mirror with a broad smile. Her mother looked to the mirror, then back at her and her scowl became a pout. 

“Why dear? This one is much smaller,” Lady Iki trailed off. Finally collecting his heart from when it shot from his chest like a cannon, Yato straightened out and peaked around the mirror with a blank expression. Identical to Yato, Yukine was half-hiding behind the doorway, staring at Yato and trying to convey apologies. 

“I like the design!” Hiyori continued to lie, red-faced and swollen-lipped. Her mother hummed, still not quite convinced. 

“Wh-what did you need me for, mother?” urged Hiyori. The redirection worked and Lady Iki’s face immediately brightened back up. She pulled more letters from behind her back and waved them around like a flag. Yato felt his stomach roll and he resisted the urge to vomit. He knew what was coming next, it was only the logical step in the process, but that didn’t mean he would have to like it. 

“You’ll have to excuse my excitement Hiyori! You’ve been doing so good stringing them along. It’s taken them a while but you’ve finally received some invitations to Christmas parties! And of course you’ll have to invite them to ours,” Lady Iki whisked her way to Hiyori’s side, “this is the most important time. You have to get to know them on a more personal level if you want to start narrowing down who you will invite to your sixteenth birthday party!” The letters were shoved in Hiyori’s hand and she spared them a veiled look of disgust. Before, Yato, Yukine, and Hiyori would giggle over the frilly words the men used to try and swoon her. But now, as the day to decide grew closer and closer, it got harder to laugh off the blatant courting. Hiyori, bless her soul, focused on the brighter side of things. 

“Our christmas party? When will that be?” She asked excitedly. The idea brought Yato and Yukine out from their hiding spots with auras of child-like wonder. 

“Ah, we were thinking of having the party open one week, starting the day after Christmas. Therefore we will be combining it with the New Years celebration! I know we normally pick one to host while keeping the other between us, but we felt it would be very uplifting to have our family around us for both of them. Plus it would be much easier on the staff this year to handle one party instead of two.” Lady Iki’s gaze flickered to Yato and his spine straightened even further. Yato felt rather excited at the celebration he’s read in books, Yukine was the same, but they remained stoic.

“I want you to invite your top eight at the least, alright Hiyori? Make sure you keep track of who invites you to theirs and when,” Lady Iki finished with a smile. 

“Hmm,” Hiyori nodded. They spent the rest of the day in the library, as they often did since the weather grew colder. Yato helped Hiyori write out her invitations and took notes of when he would be accompanying her to the houses of men who had everything he didn't. 

--- 

Yukine sat primly in the carriage with his hands clenched tightly in his lap. The three of them were returning to town for the first time since their encounter with his dad and Yukine was rather nervous. It wasn’t that he thought he would see his father again, but rather that Lady Hiyori would be introducing him to the fabled Lady Yama and Lady Ami. What’s more, they would be going gift shopping for the family and immediate guests and Lady Hiyori hinted at getting her servants something as well. The thought got Yukine very excited. It was touching and sweet and he wished he could buy something for everyone as well, but Lady Hiyori promised she would get him something to give to Yato, at least. 

That was the question that both Yukine and Hiyori found themselves mulling over for the past couple weeks. It was already known that Yato would be unable to buy them anything, but he was most likely already making something for the two of them in secret. Which Yukine could see, but was still baffled at the thought. Recently, Yato was the busiest Yukine has ever seen him. Once the first snow fell on the Iki estate, all the interior furnishing had to be switched out with the winter style. 

In addition, Yato and Yukine accompanied Hiyori to two suitor’s houses and one Christmas party. Yato had worked to frighten the other servants enough to where they would convince their master to pick another woman. In addition, Yukine was informed the deliveries they were receiving was nearly triple the amount used at Lady Hiyori’s party. Including the amount of deep cleaning of the estate and fine china all the servants did. Yato also helped Rabo and Lord Iki keep track of the guest list while helping prepare the outfits for the family. All on top of his normal duties. 

These days it was rare to see Yato standing still, or simply not talking to another servant, and for that Lady Hiyori and Yukine wanted to get him something great. What’s more, it was clear the bodyguard was tired and unable to spare a moment to be revived by his love’s affection. Yukine could tell Lady Hiyori felt rather lonely as well, but she remained positive, and reminded Yukine their birthdays were coming up at the end of the party. 

“Perhaps we can get him to nap as a present?” Lady Hiyori had playfully suggested. Yukine was excited to have his first birthday party, more so that he got to share it with Yato, even though the guard left Yukine to answer all the questions regarding their celebration. The valet wished the two bodyguards would be more invested in their birthday party, but they were just busy. Yukine sighed as the carriage pulled to a stop in front of a small cafe. Yato helped Lady Hiyori out, squeezing her hand once, as Yukine shut the door. 

“Hiyori! Over here!” Yukine’s attention was stolen by two young women standing outside the cafe. They wore the same long-sleeve thick dress as Lady Hiyori but were covered in the newest fur trends. One with short black hair and glasses wore a square hat of thick black fur and gloves while the other had a fox fur draped around her shoulders. Yukine huffed and buried his nose further in the simple wool scarf another servant lent him, glaring sideways at Yato who remained in his uniform, unfazed by the weather. 

The three young ladies were drawn towards each other in a flurry of giggles and squeals, Yukine smiling rather sadly at the sight of old friends. Yato came to stand next to him, close enough to brush shoulders. The man didn’t look down at Yukine, but the valet was comforted all the same and ready to face the girls once they directed their attention onto him.

“And who’s this cutie?” The fox girl- Lady Yama- asked. Yukine blushed and swallowed thickly, forcing out his name with a bow. 

“A valet! I was just thinking of getting one myself. How does he do, Hiyori?” Lady Ami asked.

“What does it matter how good he does with a face like that?” Lady Yama interjected, “honestly Hiyori, it wasn’t enough to have one gentleman with you, you had to have two? I’m on to you, you know.” She pointed an accusing finger at Lady Hiyori, leaning closer to her with narrowed eyes. The three sputtered into a laugh while Yukine was left to produce hot steam from his head in the cool air. Beside him, Yato looked rather amused by the whole thing, his ego inflating impossibly more. They moved to a simple brunch with the women chatting about their home lives and asking about each one another’s.

“She’s not doing to well right now, I hardly see her outside of her room,” Lady Hiyori confessed about her grandmother. She did make an effort to visit the older woman once a day, despite how much the head of the family hated seeing Yato in her room.

“Oh Hiyori, I’m so sorry to hear that.” Lady Ami said. 

“Don’t you worry, Hiyori! We’ll find her something amazing while shopping,” Lady Yama reached across the table to comfort Hiyori with a smile. It was clear that helped and Yukine perked up from their spot beside the table. Bringing Hiyori to her friends was something she really needed and for that Yukine was happy. 

That happiness became forced after two hours of following a group of young women around with too much money. They never seemed to run out of energy just as the objects Yukine and Yato carried around never seemed to end. Even in the winter, Yukine was panting from the bags that dug against his fingers. Next to him, Yato balanced all the boxes on his arms and head with no effort, the jerk. Of course Hiyori’s friends found this wonderful and worked to gush over his strength. Lady Hiyori took pity on them and let all the gifts be loaded into each of the women’s carriages before continuing. 

“Let’s go in here before lunch!” Lady Ami directed them towards a high-class jewelry store with a shy smile. Yukine resisted the urge to roll his eyes, something Yato smirked at, and followed the girls in. The moment Lady Hiyori stepped into the store she stopped short.

“Grandmother!” Lady Hiyori gasped. Her friends halted immediately and bowed together.

“Lady Iki,” they greeted. Immediately, Yato bowed and Yukine copied. Bent over a glass container, the eldest Lady Iki looked over her shoulder in pleasant surprise.

“Oh dear it seems I’ve been caught,” she chuckled behind a thick fur sleeve. The girls surrounded the old woman, Yato and Yukine going to stand next to Mayu, who accompanied Lady Iki here. 

“Grandmother, what are you doing out right now? It’s much too cold!” Lady Hiyori fretted. 

“Why, I’m shopping dear! Just as you are with your friends! Christmas is right around the corner,” The lady said. They chatted for a bit longer before the women separated, Lady Iki tugging Lady Hiyori with her for a bit. 

“I already bought something for your brother here and I wanted to get you something too. Since you’re here you might as well pick it out yourself,” Lady Iki stopped at a case of necklaces. As they looked, Yukine balked at the large jewels and a variety of colors. Some were large sparkling things that covered a woman’s collar bones while others were attached to a collar with too many colors to count. Of course Lady Hiyori bypassed all of these and stood before the simple pendants. Here the single gems dangled from gold chains in a handful of shapes. 

“What about this one, Hiyori?” Lady Iki pointed at a square garnet, “It would really bring out your eyes.” Following the old lady’s finger, Lady Hiyori gave the piece a curtsy glance. 

“You think so?”

“Yes it would almost match! Simply lovely. It’s good to base your jewelry off of your eyes.” Lady Iki nudged, “only if you want too, of course. Let me know if you find something else.” She watched Lady Hiyori smile and return to where she was looking before, taking a couple more steps along the glass until she stopped. 

“See something?” Lady Iki asked.

“Y-yeah. I-I like this one,” Lady Hiyori pointed. At her declaration, Lady Iki moved beside her grandaughter and the servants followed behind them. From where they were standing, Yukine couldn’t see which one his master wanted but the store worker quickly scurried over to offer and show it. 

“The emerald, dear?” Lady Iki asked. 

“No, the blue one. The light blue one,” Lady Hiyori mumbled to the man. The sight of her red-tipped ears caused Yukine’s spine to snap straight and it took everything in his power to not look at his mentor. Mayu, on the other hand, had no such reservations and harshly whipped her head to the side and pierced Yato with an accusatory glare. To his credit, Yato ignored her and remained impassive, keeping his eyes forward as the worker pulled out a light blue crystal in the shape of a teardrop. 

“This is a blue spinel, very eye-catching, yes?” The worker gave it to Lady Hiyori to hold. 

“It’s a beautiful color,” Lady Hiyori mumbled almost to herself. At that, Mayu actually choked and caught the attention of Lady Iki.

“P-pardon, my lady,” Mayu all but wheezed. Saying nothing, Lady Iki resumed her confused expression to her granddaughter’s choice, trying to argue that not much would match such an unusual color.

“You’re lucky my daughter likes the clothes you make,” was all Mayu said on the matter, hissed under her breath through clenched teeth. 

“Something I will continue to do until the day I die,” Yato whispered back without moving his mouth. Finally, Yukine spared Yato a glance to see he maintained his stoic expression but that pink tinted his cheek bones. Though that was nothing compared to the red that painted Hiyori’s cheeks as the worker wrapped her choice in a Christmas box and handed it to her grandmother. 

Chapter Text

“I thought we were supposed to be getting Yato a present. Unless that’s for him,” Yukine whispered to Hiyori, “not that he wouldn’t wear it.” 

“We are getting him a present.” Hiyori hissed back. Yato was helping Ami and Yama into their carriages and would be back soon. 

“I had an idea while we were in town. One of my former potential suitors, Kazuma Hirano, recently married Yama’s distant family member, Bishamon Vaisravana ,” Hiyori explained to Yukine like a conspiracy.

“ Vaisravana? As in the royal guards?” Yukine gasped.

“Yes, exactly! I talked to her at parties and she is a very kind individual whose family often works closely with mine. So, I was thinking we get Yato a new sword! One meant for the protection of the royal family,” Hiyori beamed at her idea as Yukine looked at her with excited eyes.

“That’s brilliant, my lady!” Yukine hushed back. With a quick glance, it seemed Yama was still talking Yato’s ear off with teasing anecdotes. Hiyori’s smile fell a bit when she saw the disappointment cross Yukine’s face.

“Yukine?” Hiyori asked. 

“I just, what should I get him? He’s done so much for me but I feel like I can’t do anything in return,” Yukine spoke as he watched his mentor sadly. Hiyori took one more glance at Yato before placing a gentle hand on Yukine’s shoulder. 

“Yato knows how grateful you are! You prove it to him every day you fulfill your duties. But, you know, Yato is an expert in all types of weapons. If you can find out if he can use two swords, I’ll get him another sword from you! How about that?” Hiyori suggested. 

“R-really?” Gasped Yukine. At that Hiyori beamed wider causing Yukine to smile with just as much giddiness.

“What are you two grinning about?” Yato asked as he made his way back to them. When they turned their smiles on him, Yato’s own lips quirked awkwardly.

“Nothing,” Hiyori and Yukine choursued before bursting into laughter.

Unfortunately that wasn’t enough for Yato. The guard continued to ask about their secret throughout the carriage ride home. Thankfully, the Ikis decided to have dinner together which meant Yato could do nothing but stand quietly behind Hiyori and send her lonesome puppy dog eyes throughout the meal. Fed up with his whining during bed time, Yukine brought Yato to Hiyori’s door with the order to not return until he was asleep. 

“Please, my lady, my love, I know you were whispering about me! I want to be let in on the joke,” Yato pleaded as he undid Hiyori’s hair. She giggled at him, heart warming at being called his love. 

“It wasn’t anything bad, darling, I promise.” 

“You promise?” Yato’s nose bent to press behind her ear, “darling?” With a quiet laugh, Yato’s lips were ready and waiting when Hiyori turned her head. With the addition of Yukine, the two of them hardly got any time alone. If that was frustrating before, it was even more so now that they were pursuing such a courtship. These few hours they had to themselves -when Yukine was asleep- were absolutely precious. Needing to breathe, Hiyori watched the mirror with half-lidded eyes as Yato worshiped her neck. She snorted when he kissed under her jaw which caused them both to dissolve into giggling. It wasn’t until one of the thumbs on Yato’s wandering hands brushed under the softest part of her chest, that lightning shot up her spine and she was reminded of a conversation with her friends earlier that day. 

“You know Yama told us something scandalous today,” Hiyori said around their kisses. It took a moment for Yato to hum out an acknowledgement.

“Such a devilish woman. She teased me something fierce before getting into the carriage today. I think she noticed what kind of gem you picked out and might have made the connection.” Yato said. With a gasp, Hiyori leaned back and looked him in the eye.

“Did she?” 

“Possibly?” Yato grinned, “who’s to say? Perhaps it was my paranoia,” Yato pecked her lips again and Hiyori pulled his ponytail out. 

“Honestly. Anyway, Yama and her fiance recently engaged in coitus,” Hiyori cleared her throat, looking to the side as she felt Yato look at her. 

“Hiyori, we talked about this,” Yato’s hands returned to the safety of her midriff. 

“I know but what’s the harm in expressing our love? You’re already here before I go to sleep and before I wake up,” Hiyori felt herself pout, “don’t you want to stay?” She blinked up at him as he swallowed harshly.

“Of course I do, love, but it’s-”

“Improper before marriage, I know. You are so old fashioned.” Hiyori faced the mirror. As an apology, Yato nuzzled his nose in her hair.

“It’s true, darling. We’ve hardly known each other for a year and,” Yato sighed. In his tightened arms, Hiyori spun around and narrowed her eyes at him.

“If you’re going to let me marry the person of my choosing, I want to give it to you and you only. You always tell me I am my own person. I know we haven’t liked each other for long but we’re running out of time,” Hiyori confessed. Mouth open in shock, Yato’s hands slipped from her waist only to tighten at the last second. She couldn’t stand to look at the hurt in his eyes yet his pink cheeks matched her own. 

“I worry it will taint you,” Yato finally breathed. Anger flared in her again and she spun around on him. 

“Again with that? I thought we moved past that,” she held his cheek, “Yato I love you for you. Your past does not taint you or me.” 

“Not like that. I just mean that it’s something special meant to be saved for your husband or future husband. You don’t want to grow to regret it,” Yato mumbled to the floor. By now Hiyori knew he was forcing himself to say such things, with great pain and difficulty. 

“I won’t regret it,” she gave him a long kiss, “I’ll be happy because I know it will be done out of love, with someone who loves me for me. I’ll know it was my choice and I’ll remember the emotions of it forever and ever.” They looked at each other with all the gentle affection and heartache their relationship bore before letting their lips meet in a soft, desperate dance. 

“When,” Yato breathed against her mouth, “when were you thinking? I will need to play on your kindness once more, my lady, and ask that you give me time to fight against my training.” Yato’s eyes opened part way to see Hiyori looking at him fully. 

“Oh, uh, uhm, urm,” she sputtered with a red face. It was Yato’s turn to rear back as the subject of their conversation crashed against him with the full force of reality. Yato and Hiyori were stuck looking everywhere except each other.

“Of-of course I didn’t expect it to be so soon! By any means I don’t wish to keep being selfish with you and forcing you into anything if you don’t want to-”

“-Oh I want to-”

“But I don’t know. I mean, I know I will have to pick an engagement sometime after my birthday. Not that, that should stop us. But I would still feel rather bad if we didn’t start beforehand. Maybe, after new years? I suppose? After all the guests leave?” Hiyori drifted off. It was clear Yato blew a gasket and was spiraling so Hiyori wrapped her arms around his neck to refocus his attention. Panic and fear crossed Yato’s face and Hiyori regretted coming on so strong. 

“Yes,” Yato stated, “yes, a thousand times yes. As long as you are okay with it one-hundred percent, I will be completely prepared by then to give you a night full of all my love-!”

“Okay! Okay, alright! Stop talking like that, you embarrassing old man!” Hiyori huffed around his kisses, giving him a good whack. They began to giggle again as Hiyori moved her head side to side in an attempt to thwart Yato from capturing her lips. Unfortunately a lady of high-class upbringing can’t out maneuver a skilled bodyguard and soon Yato’s mouth covered her own for some time. 

“Thank you, Hiyori. I know love comes naturally to you, without training needed. I truly admire that in you. I hope to be like that someday.” Yato smiled softly at her, his blue eyes full of nothing but affection. She could do nothing but yank him back down for another passionate kiss, the action forcing Yato to brace himself against the vanity behind her, jarring the furniture.

“Shh, shush, my love, you’ll wake the grump!” Yato snickered.

“Oh hush, you’re the one who made the noise!” 

“Such scandal! I will not stand for it!” Yato nipped lightly at her. They hardly had each other for another couple minutes before someone knocked on the door. Yato leaned back just as her door pushed open. For a beat, Hiyori pictured her mother stepping past that door only to breathe a sigh of relief at the sight of blonde hair. 

“Oh, Yukine, did Yato wake you?” Hiyori asked. The child was adorable in his nightgown and a sleep cap that barely kept his mused hair under control. One hand held a candle while the other rubbed sleep from his eyes. If Hiyori didn’t see the annoyance in his expression, she would have thought he was coming for comfort after a nightmare. He didn’t answer the question, instead focusing his blurry glare on Yato as he walked across the room.

“You were supposed to come back by now,” Yukine reached for Yato’s elbow, missing it on the first try, “it’s time for bed. Say goodnight to our lady.” Yukine yawned. He tugged and pulled at Yato, the man huffing out a laugh at the fact Yukine didn’t notice they weren’t moving. With a sigh and smile, Yato nodded to Hiyori and leaned in for one final kiss.

“Goodnight, my love,” Yato said. He let the kid pull him out of the room, twisting and turning to smile at a giggling Hiyori.

“Goodnight, Yato.” 

“I shall be the first person you see, on the marrow!” Yato waved as he was yanked out of the room, cursing when he tripped. Hiyori snorted out a laugh and got up to shut the door, the smile not leaving her face until long after she was asleep. 

---

Yukine had never seen so many people in a single house at one time. Of course it’s always been possible, all the guest rooms in the house were not for show and the Ikis were a sociable family. But the week after Christmas packed every single room to the brim. Christmas Eve had been nice and warm. After a feast, the Ikis went to exchange presents under a massive tree in the living room while the servants had a feast of their own in the kitchen. Alcohol and desserts were shared among the family and the help as they laughed along with low music. Everyone wanted to turn in early to prepare for the upcoming party but that didn’t prevent the headache Yukine felt from the champagne. 

With people coming and going, Yukine was constantly on his best behavior, swerving around one wealthy family member or another. There was always a coat or a bottle in his hand as Yukine juggled serving Lady Hiyori and every other person who realized he was a servant. He and Yato didn’t go to bed until much later than usual these days. Yato still wanted to kiss Hiyori goodnight, all night, despite needing to rotate with Rabo to keep track of the rowdy party goers. But that wasn’t what bothered Yukine. 

No, what bothered Yukine was the amount of suitors that surrounded Lady Hiyori. Even when she was with her friends or family, there was always another strange young man talking in her other ear, unaware of her annoyance with them. Even when there was one already talking, another one or two would come along and try to fight for her attention. The nerve! They didn’t care about who Lady Hiyori was or what she had to say! All they talked about was their parent’s accomplishments and asked about the Iki’s standing. It was disgusting. 

What’s more, Yato had to keep leaving her side to help the other servants tend to guests. He was always in the same room as her, despite how often Yukine moved her to give her a break from the men, but he was constantly being called away. Some suitors even directed Yato away with the purpose of separating him from Lady Hiyori, not that it would last long. Even so, Yukine was left with the sole entrusted care of their lady and he took it very seriously. 

“Pardon, Lord Kugaha,” Yukine interrupted the suitor that had been grabbing Lady Hiyori’s hand one too many times.

“It’s Prince Kugaha,” the man glared at Yukine, “Prince Kuguha of the Western Plains,” he smiled at Lady Hiyori and brought her hand up for another kiss only for her to take it away. 

“What is it, Yukine?” Her eyes begged for another excuse. 

“Lord Bundersnap has asked for you to discuss trade routes. Now, my lord,” Yukine lied easily. The man was rightfully confused.

“Bundersnap?” 

“Such an important discussion for your people! Please, do not let me keep you!” Lady Hiyori quickly nudged him off towards the living room. Lord Kuguha couldn’t get two words out before he simply bowed and walked off to find said conversation. Already noticing two other suitors ready to seize their chance, Yukine grabbed Lady Hiyori’s elbow and steered her towards another- any- room. He signalled Yato, who bowed to three old women on couches and sped after them. 

“How’d it go?” Yato asked, breathless.

“Not good enough. Only talked about himself and touched our lady far too much,” Yukine relayed before Lady Hiyori could get a word in. 

“Understood, I’ll put somnifer in his next beverage.” Yato replied. 

“You must stop doing that, people might start to suspect something,” Lady Hiyori said. They weaved around partiers to escape to the back door, Lady Hiyori grabbing a wine glass on the way.

“I would hardly think so, my lady, I’ve already hauled eight people to lay down.” Yato said. Yukine grimaced, he’s also helped with some of those partiers. It was just about sun-set and the night air was freezing, but with the amount of bodies filling the Iki mansion the cool air was a blessing.

“It’s hardly fitting a butler,” Lady Hiyori tried to argue.

“I’m not acting as a butler and at this point that’s the least of my discretions.” Yato’s grin was evident and Yukine gagged. 

“Yes, indeed,” Lady Hiyori sighed, not quite listening. The boys watched with sad eyes as their lady moved to lean against the second floor balcony and sigh at the moon. She wore a golden gown that covered her arms and neck, hair in a thick bun. The gold chain clasped her grandmother’s christmas gift, showing the light blue color proudly. Not that anyone else made the connection. Quietly, Yato and Yukine moved to stand by her side, Yukine leaning next to her while Yato faced the door with his back straight. 

“I mean they can’t be all that bad, right? They just want to impress their parents too,” Yukine tried to fill the awkward silence. 

“No, they’re not all terrible,” Lady Hiyori admitted with great effort. They fell back into silence, Lady Hiyori swirling her drink. 

“How long are they staying for? Do you know?” Yukine tried.

“I don’t,” Lady Hiyori replied.

“Lord Kuguha is staying until New Years, Lord Yugiha will be gone after tomorrow, same with Lord Tatsumi. Lords Utami and Ebisu the younger have not announced a specific time, however Lady Ebisu Kofuku seems the type to stay until removed,” Yato rattled off, “One of your suitors already gave up left once he acknowledged the competition and the other left for unspecified reasons.” 

“By unspecified you mean you scared him away?” Yukine said.

“And I’d hardly call it competition,” Yato shrugged. This did earn a short smile from Lady Hiyori before she turned around to face the party. 

“Father was going to make an announcement at sun-set,” she said. 

“Ah yes, about the fireworks,” Yato mused.

“Fireworks?” Yukine perked up. This caused his friends to laugh and he simmered back down. 

“It’s quite a show,” Lady Hiyori admitted, “I often look forward to it. Of course there will be another showing tomorrow on New Years Eve.”

“I’m looking forward to it as well. I know a lot about fireworks but only ever seen them put into practice once,” Yato said.

“Are you sure you won’t be working?” Lady Hiyori asked as innocently as she could. This got Yato to look at her over his shoulder. 

“I’m sure I can slip away for a spell, just to serve my lady. I would like nothing more than to watch the fireworks with you.” Yato smiled. Both Lady Hiyori and Yukine shared a fierce blush before Yukine’s heart sank at the thought of being alone for such an event.

“Gee, thanks,” He muttered. Suddenly, Yato’s hand lightly ruffled Yukine’s hair- as it often did these days- and Yato gave them both his full smile.

“With both of you,” he clarified. Suddenly the balcony doors opened to allow a suitor to slip out, Lord Yugiha if Yukine’s memory was to be trusted.

“Good, uh, good evening, Lady Hiyori,” he gave a short bow, “I was hoping to get the chance to speak with you?” He came forward but didn’t completely approach until Lady Hiyori allowed him too. Lord Yugiha was the nervous sort who couldn’t look the lady in the eye and was often overshadowed by the other men in the two conversations he injected himself into. As servants, Yato and Yukine backed off and took a spot by the door to allow the two aristocrats to talk. 

“He is?” Yukine asked immediately. 

“The first son of a steel supplier,” Yato answered. 

“His personality,” Yukine elaborated, narrowing his eyes at the awkward gentleman.

“Spineless,” Yato growled, “but honest.” With a hum the two watched as Lord Yugiha tried to engage in proper conversation while sweating buckets. It was clear Lady Hiyori took pity on him, smiling at him like one would at a child who announced their creation of a mud pie.

“So, one of your favorites?” Yukine guessed. This finally, after what seemed like days, got Yato to huff a laugh. 

“I suppose so. Easy to fool, that’s for sure,” Yato managed a grin and Yukine followed. The trio, fully aware of the reality that overshadowed them like a storm cloud. 

---

As much as she enjoyed her conversion with Lord Yugiha- the man actually seemed to care about what she had to say- she was happy to escape to her father’s announcement once the sun was gone. She joined her family at the top of the staircase, Yato and Yukine standing next to Rabo at the bottom. The party could not all fit in the main room so it was packed with mostly members of the Iki family. 

“First of all, allow me to thank you for joining my family during this week-long celebration. It has been an absolute pleasure being surrounded by so many friends and family during the holidays. As you already know, New Year's Eve is tomorrow night. As such, we will be hosting a proper ball in the dance hall after our dinner feast! Once the feast is complete, dinner will be cleared and the ball will commence after the hour. In order to prepare for the dance, we ask that everyone refrain from entering the ballroom until then. The fireworks will begin in the backyard shortly. Thank you.” Lord Iki bowed after his announcement, both Lady Ikis following with a curtsy. 

The room applauded until Lord Iki stood and rejoined the men in the study. Her mother met her friends at the bottom of the stairs, giggling with another glass of wine. By now the room had returned to the merriment as people started to move toward the back of the house, leaving Hiyori to watch over them from above. In that moment she felt so disconnected from them. Despite wearing the same quality dress, sipping the same expensive drink, she knew their way of thinking was fundamentally different. The only person who would understand, Masaomi, wouldn’t be arriving until the weather warmed, leaving Hiyori here to pretend for days on end. 

Part of her, one that grew every day, wished she could mingle among her family with her arm wrapped with her beloved’s. Not just to avoid flirting with suitors, but she knew they would love Yato, as she knew him. Of course, she also knew they would get overwhelmed and need to take a break or two. Not that anyone would try to stop a newly engaged couple from disappearing after too much champagne. The thought quirked her lips for a moment before they fell again. She didn’t want to continue with the lie, didn’t want to mingle among the people who would shun her the moment they knew what was in her heart. 

What’s more, two suitors were already pushing their way into the room, looking up at her like she was a hung painting to be stolen away. The sight made her irritated; that was until Yato caught her attention. He wasn’t doing anything in particular- she’s always found herself staring at him regardless- he was just climbing the stairs. When he noticed her gaze, he stopped half way up the flight, one foot on the next stop. His wide eyes blinked at her, the large chandelier caused lights to dance off his hair while music swirled around them. Always aware of her emotions, realization dawned on Yato’s face as he stood on one step. Looking over his shoulder, he gestured to Yukine keeping guard at the first step and the two walked up together. He smiled as he approached and Hiyori couldn’t help but share the expression. They waited for Yukine to join them before Yato offered his arm.

“It seems my lady may need some time away,” Yato whispered like a conspiracy. Giggling, Hiyori rested her hand on his elbow and her other in Yukine’s. Behind them, a suitor, Lord Kuguha, cleared his throat only for Yato to sear him with a glare. The lord’s mouth clicked shut and he fell back one step. Pleased, Hiyori didn’t spare him a glance, and instead allowed her guard to lead her away.

---

Even with his busy schedule the past few days, Yato wanted a quiet place to watch the fireworks with Yukine and his lady. He had cut a deal with Rabo that he would do the nightly patrols in exchange for this night with his lady. Now, all that work would pay off.

“Wait, I thought we weren’t supposed to go in there for cleaning,” Yukine said as they approached the ballroom. Yato pulled a key out of his pocket and grinned.

“No, the guests aren't allowed in here. It was cleaned earlier today during lunch and decorations will be put up tomorrow,” explained Yato as he held the door open for them. His grin was contagious as the three shuffled in the empty room. Their steps echoed against the hardwood floor as they pulled three chairs from against the wall and placed them in front of the grand window overlooking the backyard. They couldn’t sit too close, in case anyone noticed their whereabouts, but that didn’t matter. 

“I guess the fireworks won’t start for some time, huh?” Hiyori joked when the three of them stared at the empty sky for longer than a minute. Unwilling to let the mood fall, Yato stood. 

“That’s quite alright, I was hoping we could practice Yukine’s dancing while we have the time. He’s been able to watch your lessons, love, with some short practice here and there. But he’s never done an entire dance all the way through.” Yato explained. His student looked a little apprehensive, embarrassed even, but Hiyori was ecstatic at the idea. 

“I’ve been wanting to practice as well,” Hiyori stood and moved to the center of the room with her arms at the ready. With a sigh, Yukine tried to hide his smile as he joined Hiyori.

“Ready?” Yato took a spot some ways away and snapped his fingers, “one, two, three, one two three,” he gestured for them to start and they began their waltz. Yukine made it through one turn before he stumbled. It didn’t matter, the three couldn’t stop smiling as they spun around the floor. Even so, Yato’s teasing and Yukine’s screw ups were starting to irritate the blonde.

“I’m sorry, Lady Hiyori. I know you want to practice with someone who can dance,” Yukine said. 

“It’s alright, Yukine! We’re just having fun as friends,” she smiled at him.

“Still, you need to pay attention- two, two, three- a proper gentleman should know how to dance,” Yato said from the sidelines. 

“Didn’t you hear her? We are dancing for fun as friends. You’re just jealous you’re not dancing.”

“I did hear her, which is precisely why I’m not dancing. My lady and I are no longer just friends, we are much more- and turn!” Yato’s sudden command distracted Yukine and he bumped into Lady Hiyori, stumbling. 

“Sorry,” Lady Hiyori said. 

“No, it’s my fault. And this guy for being terrible at counts.”

“One, two, three, my counting is flawless! One, two, three, you’re just not listening to my snapping,” Yato rebuked. 

“It would be easier with music,” Yukine insisted. Yato frowned and opened his mouth to rebuttal only for the two to turn and for Hiyori to fix Yato with an apologetic expression. 

“It would be easier with music,” she agreed. Taking a moment to give an expression of pure offense and betrayal, Yato sniffed. 

“Fine. As you wish, my love Hiyori.” Yato turned from them and walked to the other end of the room, a grand piano sitting in front of the parallel window. Wordlessly, he sat before it, whipping his tail coat over the bench with his nose in the air. Their giggling died down as Yato raised the fall board to reveal ivory keys. A few seconds later, gentle music filled the empty hall and Lady Hiyori and Yukine slipped back into their steps. They flowed much better, Yato’s playing making it feel much more natural. 

“Another one,” Lady Hiyori asked when Yato finished the piece. Flashing her a small smile, Yato returned his attention to the piano and thought about his training. He hadn’t thought about it in a long time. Sure his lessons and morals never truly left him, but actual memories of specific moments were all a far away dream. Now a song came to mind, one he created when he was hardly older than Yukine. They were taught art and music once a week for their entire lives, but it was mostly copying the classics. Their adolescence was the rare time they were allowed to take creative libraries on the instruments. So, Yato played. A choppy, repetitive song from his youth that didn’t harbor any sort of depth. Hearing it now, it was haunting and sad compared to what had been playing all week. He had based it off of the light that shone through the small slitted windows of the student bedrooms, illuminating the dust and stone walls Yato felt was home. 

“What song was that?” Lady Hiyori breathed once he was done. At some point they must have stopped dancing, staring at Yato while he played. Yato felt bad he had killed their happiness with his true self once again. 

“It wasn’t anything. I made it up,” Yato said as he moved to close the lid. The action was stopped when his hand was covered by the dainty glove of his lady. When he looked up to her, she gave him a smile. 

“It was beautiful. How come you never played it when we played together?” She tilted her head. Lady Hiyori was more of a scholar than an artist, but all young ladies should learn the piano. Once a month she would be taught piano for an hour then told to practice the same song until the next month. At first Yato would simply listen, then he would give her pointers or aid in her lessons. Once or twice, before Yukine came around, Yato and Hiyori sat side by side and played together. 

“I just prefer your music, my love.” Yato shared her soft smile, grinning wider when she leaned down for a kiss. She gave him a confused look when he stood as she sat, but he winked and made his way over to Yukine. 

“May I have this dance, good sir?” Yato bowed to Yukine. The kid sputtered with a red face, glaring awkwardly at the hand Yato offered him. 

“I get to be the lead,” Yukine huffed as he took Yato’s hand.

“Oh do sweep me off my feet, not step on them.” His comment caused Hiyori to laugh from her spot on the bench and Yukine to step on his feet far more than he did before. They almost made it through the song before the first firework cracked outside the window. 

“It’s starting!” Yukine exclaimed as he shot from Yato’s arms. Smiling at the excitement, Yato turned and saw Hiyori trying to stand up as fast as her poofy dress would allow. When she noticed the amused look on Yato’s face she reigned in her dignity, sticking her nose in the air and patting her dress down. She walked gracefully to Yato, taking the arm he offered her. It was too much, they dissolved into snickering. 

“Hey!” Yukine called from his spot in the middle, “are you two coming?” His voice faded in and out with the booms from outside. Instead of answering, Yato and Hiyori walked faster, their fingers squeezing as they separated before letting go.

Chapter Text

“Good morning Lady Iki, lovely day it is.” This time it was Lord Utami, the first son of a wealthy banker. She had gone a long time without a suitor trying to talk to her- already on her second cup of tea- but Hiyori knew she couldn’t avoid it forever. At least Lord Utami seemed more aware of himself than some of her other suitors. 

“It is,” Hiyori agreed. This was apparently an invitation for the man to sit down, taking the seat Yukine once occupied. 

“I just wanted to say I greatly enjoy our letters,” Lord Utami complimented, “And might I add, what a beautiful pendant you’re wearing? Truly befitting of your complexion.” Hiyori was used to hearing such blatant flattery. The fact that the man complimented the jewel around her neck- a tribute to her true love- made the words even sweeter. Yato, however, was not used to it. She could feel the heat from his stare along her back and shoulders like a sunburn and hoped he wasn’t blatantly glaring at the man. Yukine came back into the dining area with another plate of pastries, he stopped short when he noticed his seat was taken by another gentleman. With a scowl, Yukine took a spot next to Yato. Hiyori resisted the urge to sigh at the two boys.

“Thank you, kind sir. You are lovely this morning as well,” Hiyori offered. Lord Utami was scanning her in an odd way, looking her up and down with narrowed eyes like she was an equation at a University. Suddenly, he leaned forward, twining his fingers together and leaning across the table. 

“Lady Iki, if I may be so bold, I sense you are an intelligent woman,” Lord Utami started. Hiyori had the decency to lower her tea cup and give him more of her attention. This wasn’t the first time a man has tried this angle on her, but it depended on what he would say next.

“Now, I don’t intend to waste your time, I would like to get to know you for the betterment of our family and our futures,” he said. Hiyori hummed in thought, that was one way to put it. On one hand, Hiyori appreciated the lack of frivolous wording and an understanding of reality. On the other hand, what kind of life was that? Of course the son of a banker was all business and she didn’t want to just be there because their world dictated it so as a means to an end. 

“What do you wish for in the future?” Lord Utami continued. The question struck Hiyori. She knew the answer she was supposed to give, the way to give it, but for some reason she gave it thought. There were things she thought about doing, sure she wanted kids and to continue supporting her family. But she had dreams of being a doctor alongside her family, a teacher, or a world traveler. 

“I wish to be free to live as I please. Surrounded by those who love me, for me,” Hiyori spoke her answer out the window with absolute seriousness. Lord Utami watched her in polite silence, waiting for her to meet his gaze before giving her a tight smile. 

“I think it’s safe to say we are after two different things. I can’t promise love nor can I afford to tarnish my family name when we’ve always stuck so closely to tradition. Your spirit is admirable and I hope to continue business with you in the future, but I believe it’s in our best interests to look elsewhere for matrimony.” Lord Utami stood. He offered a hand and when Hiyori took it, he didn’t kiss it, he shook it with all the respect he would give another gentleman.

“Please come to us if you need help as well, Lord Utami,” Hiyori conveyed her thanks. The man gave another smile before turning and walking back into the house, one hand in his pocket the other musing his hair. 

“All his sentences started with ‘I,’ prideful much?” Yukine hissed the moment Lord Utami was out of earshot. It was common for them to do; to make fun of the men she rejected, but it seemed forced now. That was the third suitor she sent home, leaving four left at the party. Not including the pen-pals that weren’t invited. Her mother would surely get suspicious once the alcohol wore off, maybe even chide her. 

As Hiyori watched Lord Utami disappear through the crowd she couldn’t help but worry about the future she just rejected. She knew, deep down, her dreams of professions were merely that: dreams. The freedom she craved was something she lived her entire life without so she wouldn’t have lost anything by being at that man’s side. 

“My lady?” Yato asked from behind her. When she turned, she saw him look at her with honest worry and she drank it in like a warm cup of the world’s best tea. It filled her and her heart.

“He wouldn’t have made me happy,” she flashed him a smile. At that, she restored the confidence in her beloved and he gave her a broader smile. 

“Plus his hair was weird. You would have had weird-haired children,” muttered Yato. The tea Hiyori was drinking was sucked down her throat too fast and she coughed loud enough to attract the attention of her relatives. Yukine and Yato quickly tended to her while others came to see if she was okay. It was hard to gather herself, since she couldn't help but smile and glare whenever she met Yato’s eyes. If she didn’t know better, she would have thought he did that on purpose.

---

Unfortunately, his love got her sharp intuition from somewhere. As much as Yato and Yukine tried to ward off suitors and hide their lady, Hiyori was ultimately the only daughter of the Iki family and was expected to be engaged next year. Those letters might not have held any emotional value but that didn’t mean they didn’t hold meaning. It turned out wine and champagne could only keep Lady Iki at bay for six days max. 

“Hiyori.” Lady Iki said sternly. She caught them right before lunch, Hiyori chatting with Lady Ami and Lady Yama on the couches in the study, not a male in sight. Everyone’s eyes turned to her and swallowed at Lady Iki’s downturned red lips. 

“Good morning mother,” Hiyori tried. 

“Hiyori, why are you not talking to your guests?” Questioned Lady Iki. Yato had to bite back the retort that Hiyori was, in fact, talking to guests but it was clear that wasn’t what his master meant. Fear, heavy and dark, weighed down Yato’s body as he watched his love search for something to say. 

“We do apologize, Lady Iki, we just got here yesterday and hardly had the chance to talk to Hiyori yet,” Lady Yama offered, the brave girl. Yato realized, with a sinking feeling, that those excuses wouldn’t be enough this time.

“I understand, darlings, but you both already have your fiances picked out. Hiyori does not. As such I ask you to allow her to focus on that. You can talk another time,” Lady Iki turned to her daughter, “Hiyori, may I speak with you?” Her tone informed the room that was not a question. With a nod, Hiyori followed her mother upstairs to the Lord and Lady’s bedroom. 

“We are not to be interrupted, Yukine,” Lady Iki commanded, causing the boy to jolt. Yato nodded at him, trying to reassure the kid who looked as nervous as he felt. Once the door clicked shut, with Yukine standing outside, Yato turned and faced the room. Lady Iki had her back to her daughter, taking a deep breath as her fingers kneaded her forehead.

“Hiyori, your father and I wanted to give you a choice because we felt that would be best for you. I have tried to be patient but it’s like you're not even trying!” Lady Iki finally spun around to face Hiyori. Despite her words she didn’t look angry, just confused. 

“I am trying mother! I’ve kept up with every letter and invited my eight choices! What more is there? I thought I had more time to pick!” Hiyori defended. Yato didn’t like hearing his love sound so distressed. 

“Well you don’t!” Lady Iki stepped forward, “your sixteenth birthday is this summer and you will be expected to pick someone soon after. Yet I come to find out the majority of your suitors have already gone home!” 

“We weren’t compatible! I thought you said I was to start narrowing down my choices?”

“Keeping your choices in mind, Hiyori! We talked so much about burning down bridges, you said countless times you understood! What if you needed to fall back on them? Now you can’t! I know you’re not that foolish, Hiyori!” Now Lady Iki was furious. A proper lady did not raise her voice or show extreme anger, which Lady Iki did not, but her words and expression cut in a way only mothers were capable of. It caused Yato’s spine to straighten and Hiyori to tremble with frustration.  

“I didn’t burn any bridges, mother! Lord Utami and I decided we wanted to look elsewhere and I had no idea some of the others left!”

“That’s exactly my point! How could you have no idea your guests left unless you were avoiding them?”

“I was talking with them constantly this entire week! I never avoided them,” Hiyori’s voice cracked.

“Then where were you during the fireworks?” Countered Lady Iki. All the air was sucked out of the room. Yato felt his lungs collapse in on themselves while Hiyori’s mouth opened and closed, choking. 

“If I may, my lady,” Yato stopped forward.   

“You may not,” Lady Iki whirled on him, “these matters don’t concern a servant nor do I wish to hear the opinions of one.” Her hand made a cutting motion, the symbol for a servant to bow before their master.

“Mother!” Hiyori gasped as Yato immediately shut his mouth and dropped to one knee. The Ikis never lorded their position above the help, but it was always a capability. Yato and Hiyori may have decided to ignore that power difference, but that didn’t mean it disappeared. 

“My deepest apologies,” Yato kept his eyes to the floor. He always made an effort to be on Lady Iki’s good side- to continue being the best of the best to his master without fail- but now he felt ashamed. It wasn’t quite the same as with Hiyori, this wasn’t about mutual feelings of youth, this was about indentured servitude to someone who could end his life without thought. Now that he had upset her, Yato was reminded to fear for his life. 

“No Hiyori, you listen to me,” Lady Iki turned back to her daughter, “you are not to send home another suitor. I don’t care anymore if you like them or not; you are to be a proper young lady and host and show them a good time. From now on you are not to be without the arm of a suitor. Am I understood?” Lady Iki said. The room fell silent once more and Hiyori fell into a shaky curtsy. 

“Yes mother.” Hiyori kept her head bowed as Lady Iki walked by, not looking up when her mother stopped.

“Ensure that she does. Do not let anyone interfere,” Lady Iki said to Yato. The man kept his head bowed as well.

“Yes, my lady.”

---

As fun as New Years was in the past, Hiyori imagined this year would be far more enjoyable. Unfortunately this ended up not being the case. Per her mother’s “request,” Hiyori ensured her every waking moment was at the side of a suitor. Everyone involved noticed the sudden flip in personality, but it was clear the suitors felt they had won her favor. It was painful. What made it worse was that Yato tried to stay as far away from Hiyori as possible, watching her from against the wall as she danced the night away with other men. 

Before the New Years Eve ball began, her love fell back on that habit of wearing a straight face, looking at her with no emotion at all. He stopped glaring at her suitors- Yukine did that enough for all three of them- and served their every command. At the feast hours ago, when one of her suitors yelled at Yato for interrupting, she thought he was going to spill the wine on the man’s lap. But he didn’t. Yato simply bowed and apologized before leaving Hiyori alone with the cocky man.

The slow song ended and Hiyori immediately halted. She had lost track of the amount of dances she’s done so far but one glance at the grandfather clock told her there was an hour till midnight. At this point she had danced with every suitor, never once leaving the dance floor while they rotated out for a break. Her ankles hurt and her heels scraped at her skin, the corset making it hard to breathe. Surely this looked bad on her and the family. She was pale and sweaty, switching between men almost every time her aunt filled a new glass. 

“How about we go somewhere more private?” Lord Kuguha spoke against her ear. Alcohol lanced his breath and Hiyori shivered. Subconsciously she tried to tug her hand out of his only to find he clasped it tight. His words reminded Hiyori of the promise she made to her beloved for their time alone after this party was over. With a sinking feeling she wondered if that promise still held meaning. 

“My mother has asked me to stay within sight,” Hiyori watched his face fall, “I do apologize.” For a moment Hiyori thought he would finally give up- surprised that he hadn’t already- until Lord Kuguha sighed. 

“How about a drink then?” He didn’t wait to hear Hiyori’s answer, simply tugging her towards the drink table. Stumbling, Hiyori followed the lord off the dance floor, looking over her shoulder to see Yato was in step with her along the wall. Following his mentor, Yukine was fuming, glaring at Lord Kuguha like the man had personally insulted him. 

To her great offense, Lord Kuguha spun Hiyori around and stood her up against the wall, putting a drink in her hand. The man talked about his family, his many siblings and why she would like it at his house more than here. As he boasted, Lord Kuguha stepped closer and closer, resting his arm on the wall above her head. The deja vu scratched along her spine like broken glass as Hiyori’s hand attempted to form some sort of barrier between them. This did nothing to stop the lord from closing in, his chest pressing against her palm. She couldn’t push him away, couldn’t disappoint her mother more than she already had, but Hiyori also couldn’t help but look for a man with blue eyes. It was hard to see around Lord Kuguha, the rest of the room hidden from her, as his mouth came in far far too close. Desperately, she tried to imagine the wall behind her was shelved with books and the man hovering over her wanted nothing but her happiness, as the stranger’s lips came ever closer.

---

“You’re not seriously going to let this go on, are you?” Yukine demanded. He followed Yato along the wall, narrowing his eyes at the hand that dragged Lady Hiyori off the dance floor. Yukine noticed the way Lady Hiyori winced in pain when he pulled her, watching her look to where her feet would be under that plum dress. Normally, Yukine and Yato would keep track of how long Lady Hiyori was on her feet and work to give her a break from those heels. But they couldn’t now. 

Yukine had heard the majority of the conversation with Lady Iki but the way his friends emerged from the room, it was like they had given up on each other. Yukine understood there was nothing they could do, but that didn’t sit right. Not that he could do anything- nor that he had any idea of what to do- but Yato wasn’t one to give up. Yato could do anything! If any one could figure out a way to put a stop to this, it was his mentor! And Yukine would support him. He would guard any door, tell any lie, do whatever it took to see his friends happy together again. 

“Yato?” Yukine pressed as they took their post against the wall. Lord Kuguha blocked Lady Hiyori’s view of the dance floor, pressing a glass of wine in her hand. He was much too familiar and Yukine could tell Yato was close to snapping his sword with one hand. 

“We have been ordered by the master to allow this to happen.” Yato growled.

“I know but-”

“We cannot afford another mishap that causes trouble for Lady Hiyori,” Yato said. Cowed, Yukine shut his mouth and settled against the wall. It took a total of five minutes for Lord Kuguha to trap Hiyori with a hand above her head. 

“Yukine, please inform Rabo that the drink table requires Lord Iki’s immediate attention. Also, the special guests have arrived.” Yato commanded suddenly. Despite the worry he felt for Lady Hiyori, Yukine nodded.

“Understood.” Yukine said before dashing off. Lord Iki was thankfully not on the dance floor, but chatting right where they had watched the fireworks the night before. Rabo stared at Yukine as he slipped through the crowd, already making a guess at the sight of Yukine’s fuming expression.

“The drinks require Lord Iki’s immediate attention,” Yukine relayed, “right now.” 

“Understood,” Rabo smirked. Yukine nodded, then rushed back to ensure Yato didn’t do anything to jeopardize his life. 

---

Hiyori tried to duck her head, shivering when Kuguha’s nose brushed her forehead. Her limbs trembled with the urge to smack him. The moment he touches her in such a fashion is the moment she truly ignores her suitors and hides in her room. Not even Yato would be allowed in. As someone who denied her on the basis of her happiness, she would have expected him to come and rip this creep off her. But that was selfish as well. Her mother had given him a direct order and Hiyori had been enough of a brat with these men who would support her family. Besides, it was one little action that she would be able to wipe away later. That Yato would soon help her forget, then the three of them could laugh off together. There were no feelings here. So she should just-

“Lord Kuguha.” A stern voice cut in. The man didn’t back away from Hiyori, but turned to look over her shoulder. It was enough for Hiyori to peak around him, her lungs filling with relief as she gasped. 

“Grandmother!” Hiyori exclaimed. Lord Kuguha gave Hiyori a funny look and she forced herself to smile.

“I-I thought you were on vacation?” She blinked rapidly at the old woman, smiling when she noticed Yato flanking her side. His gaze was as steady as always, grounding her and giving her strength. 

“Oh I was dear, but I didn’t want to stay away for the entirety of the holidays,” Lady Iki stepped forward, “and I wanted to see you. Lord Kuguha, please step away from my granddaughter.” Her smile was warm but it conveyed the cold, curtness her grandmother was known for. Normally Hiyori fretted over such a trait, but now it was what she needed the most. 

“Ah! You must be Lady Iki, the head. My name is Prince Kuguha, of the Western Plains. Your granddaughter and I are in the process of courtship, my lady.” Lord Kuguha finally turned away from Hiyori to give a bow to Lady Iki.

“Courtship? Ha! The Iki women are not impressed by physical power, Lord Kuguha, there is no reason for such force. What’s more, a proper suitor would know my granddaughter is not someone to hide from the rest of the room.” Lady Iki explained like a mother would to an unruly child. 

“Mother? What is going on here?” Lord Iki stepped through the crowd on the other side of Lord Kuguha, Rabo and Yukine at his sides. The blonde boy was fixing the man a searing glare while Lord Kuguha bared his teeth. 

“Your daughter and I were getting to know each other better, my good lord! I have been showing her a grand time!” Lord Kuguha plastered a smile and faced the Iki family with grandeur.

“He, in fact, appeared to be keeping our dear Hiyori from the good time,” Lady Iki spoke to Lord Iki, keeping her eyes on the suitor. By now, Hiyori managed to take two steps along the wall, away from her capture and towards her beloved. Eyes remaining on her, Yato moved his sword slightly, as if asking for her permission. Hiyori couldn’t bring herself to answer. 

“My lady, I-” Lord Kuguha’s arms fell to his side at her grandmother’s words. 

“Step away from my granddaughter, you uncouth, bug-eyed, heathen,” said Lady Iki with a smile. For a moment, Lord Kuguha’s mouth opened and closed, the situation and it’s appearance starting to sink in. As Lord Iki tried to calm him down with suggestions, Lord Kuguha’s fists shook at his side. 

“Wait! But I have to-!” Suddenly, he whirled around on Hiyori, her entire body flinching back from the proximity. He looked desperate, scared, and worst of all cornered. Just as flashbacks of a gun danced across Hiyori’s eyes, she saw the flash of steel and relief soothed her bones once again. Yato and Rabo’s swords criss-crossed against the soft of Lord Kuguha’s neck, the back of their blades pushing up his Adam's apple. The man swallowed as both bodyguards calmly stepped to either side of him, using their weapons to nudge him back.

“Our master has asked you to step away from the lady,” they spoke in unison. With short huffs of air, Lord Kuguha didn’t let out a sound as he raised his hands. 

“Stand down you dogs,” Lady Iki harshly commanded. Together Yato and Rabo whipped their blades out to the side before sheathing them. The family head raised her hand towards Hiyori and, with all the grace she could muster in her shaking limbs and careful expression, Hiyori returned to her family’s side. Yukine came to stand within arms length, stance much too tight, as they watched Yato keep his hand on his sword’s handle. 

“I’m sorry, Lord Kuguha, but you have proved unfit to be around this family. I’ll have to ask Rabo to escort you off the property with all your servants.” Lord Iki declared. Despite Lord Kuguha’s stammering, Rabo directed the man to the exit with the tip of the rapier’s handle. 

“I thought you remained by her side at all times?” Lady Iki accused Yato. Before Hiyori could explain, Yato gave a short bow and Yukine followed.

“Lady Sayuri Iki has directly instructed me to remain away from my lady during her time with suitors,” Yato said.

“Mother didn’t want me to be without the arm of a man,” Hiyori mumbled to her grandmother. 

“Oh pish posh! Sayuri didn’t reach out to Takamasa until after she turned sixteen!” Lady Iki huffed. Seeing the frown on her granddaughter's face, Lady Iki placed a hand on Hiyori’s arm.

“There’s no need to rush this sort of thing, darling. When the heart knows, it knows and you can’t tell it otherwise,” her grandmother said flippantly. Hiyori blushed as she felt the presence of the man behind her.

“Hiyori!” Her mother’s voice sounded from the crowd. She pushed through, thankfully only a few whisperers had noticed the incident but had already gone back to their business, giving glances now and again. 

“Hello dear,” Lady Iki the older smiled.

“Hello mother,” Lady Iki nodded before turning to Hiyori, “I just saw Rabo escort a prince of the Western Plains off of our property, care to explain yourself?” Before Hiyori could get a word out her grandmother stepped between them.

“He was a ruffian and a scoundrel, Sayuri. The future addition to this family cannot be chosen in less than a year. That was the whole reason for giving Hiyori the freedom to choose,” Lady Iki said, “by the state of her feet I’d say she’s done a fine job searching tonight. I am quite proud of her.” Her grandmother’s words caused Hiyori’s bottom lip to tremble. Her mother looked shocked before she fixed Hiyori with a pleading look.

“I am very proud of her. I just want her to be absolutely sure! I don’t want her to end up with someone awful or nothing at all!” Lady Iki said. There was reasoning there, despite Hiyori’s claims, she really had been sending people off at an alarming rate and it wasn’t like she didn’t have reservations. 

“With a family like ours! Men like that will always be at her beck and call!” Her grandmother laughed. Despite herself, Lady Iki snorted a laugh and sighed.

“I suppose,” she finally sighed, “alright, Hiyori, I didn’t mean to push you tonight. I hope you can forgive me.” 

“Of course, mother! I promise I’m keeping track of everything!” Hiyori swore. The women shared a smile, Lord Iki giving them a moment before stepping in. 

“You need to have your feet looked at, dear. I can take you to your room if you need,” Lord Iki said. Out of the corner of her eye, Hiyori saw her mother deflate and she quickly waved her hands.

“That’s alright, Father! I can handle it with Yato and Yukine! Please don’t leave the party unattended,” Hiyori insisted. She couldn’t stop the smile from curling across her face, feeling Yato’s presence behind her. With a quick bow to her family, the trio left the dance floor, keeping their positions poised. 

“Where are we going?” Yukine hissed from behind her once they made it into the less-trafficked part of the house. Since it was New Years Eve the majority of the party goers had left but some still remained in large rooms for the final day. 

“There’s only one place I can think of that would have medical supplies and less people,” Yato shrugged. To Hiyori, it didn’t matter where that place was, she didn’t have the energy to think and she would follow the man anywhere. All she knew was that she would be safe so long as it was Yato that was there. 

Chapter Text

Yato sighed through his smile as he opened the door to the servant’s hallway. Anger boiled under his skin as he eyed the area of Hiyori’s bloodied ankles. She paused at the top of the stairs, adopting a look of distaste, before reaching down to take off her shoes. It had been nauseating to watch so many others put their hands all over her, nodding to their possy like they won while Hiyori just looked more miserable by the hour. Of course his envy, green and thorny, was overshadowed by something more primal when he first noticed her wince. She fixed her shoes and waist between every dance or change of partner and Yato had to lock his knees to prevent himself from rushing out there and interfering. He had been given direct orders, but surely his lady’s health and safety was above that. But no, it would have caused far more problems if Yato had done that, as ashamed as he was at the thought.

Yukine scurried after her, rushing to the hall closet and pulling out the first aid kit. Yato ducked quickly into a bedroom, grabbing the first chair he saw and placing it in the center of the hall. Hiyori gratefully sat down with a deep sigh, leaning back against Yato with her eyes closed. As beautiful as she was, and as happy as it made Yato to hold her, she was pale, sweaty, and having trouble catching her breath. His fingers quickly reached to untie her corset, lightly pulling the strings that crossed her back to give her more breathing room. She took three deep breaths before opening her eyes, looking at him upside down with a smile. 

“Thank you,” she breathed. Yato hummed, his frown still in place, and nodded to Yukine.

“Cloth and water, please.” Yato directed. As Yukine got to work on that, Yato propped Hiyori up and moved to kneel at her feet.

“Pardon,” he mumbled. Despite his anger, Yato swallowed as he reached under her dress and grabbed an ankle. Hiyori, who was biting her lip with a red face, winced when his fingers brushed the tender skin.

“Ah!” Hiyori sucked in air. Yato flinched and immediately let go.

“Sorry,” Yato said. By now, Yukine returned with the bucket. Yato ringed out the cloth and handed it back to him to clean Hiyori off. Placing the bucket by his knees, Yato reached again and let Hiyori come to him. The tenant of her ankle was completely rubbed raw, blood coating her ankle. It was the same on either side of her toes. Yato pressed his lips in a thin line as he washed it all away, angered at the sight of her bleeding.

“Careful not to get my dress wet!” Hiyori fretted from above, causing Yato to huff.

“Wouldn’t dream of it, Hiyori.” Yato said with an almost smile. The two servants worked in silence as Hiyori rested for a moment. 

“I’m sorry, I’m quite dirty,” Hiyori eventually spoke. It was unclear who she was talking to, smiling at Yukine but glancing at Yato with embarrassment.

“N-no! That’s okay!” Yukine said from her shoulder. It took a couple moments for Yato to form a reply, unable to really force a smile as the anger left his body cold.

“Indeed. You did an amazing job today, you were very strong.” 

“Oh! Thank you, Yato,” Hiyori said. 

“Yukine, grab a towel to help dry her,” Yato said as he finished tying her bandages. The boy ran off with the bucket and cloth. Drying to his hands, Yato hooked Hiyori’s shoes with his fingers.

“Can you get up?” Yato offered his hand anyway. His love looked at it before her eyes drifted up to him with an amused hint. She pursed her lips and let her gaze fall to the side.

“Hmm,” she hummed rather comically, “I can. I’m just not sure I want to.” A smile tried to curl across her lips as Yato worked to figure out what she was saying. He didn’t understand her intentions, but would have to move her from the servant’s quarters before anyone of high standing saw her. 

“Pardon,” Yato said before he scooped her up out of the chair. Hiyori’s yelp of surprise was overshadowed by Yukine’s startled cry. The two whipped their heads towards the kitchen and Yato immediately brought them over. 

“Wait! Yato!” Hiyori’s arms tightened around his neck as he kicked the door open. Yukine was frozen stiff as he stared up towards the ceiling, arms plastered at his side.

“Masaomi!” Hiyori gasped. With a tap, Yato let her down, keeping his hand around her waist until she was steady. His love was as strong as always and easily walked across the kitchen like she owned it. Yato followed, eyeing Yukine up and down with a snort, impressed with Masomi once again. 

“He jumped me! I mean, my lord jumped me!” Yukine wailed in embarrassment. The boy now wore a spare maids outfit, clearly being thrown over his head without allowing for his arms to move. Now Masaomi worked on fixing the bonet, grinning shyly at his sister.

“Hiyori! How’s the party? Did grandmother find everyone?” He laughed as she shooed him away. 

“Don’t even ask me about the party,” growled Hiyori as she helped pull the dress off Yukine. Masaomi slithered next to Yato, sharing a nod in hello before he reached for Yato’s sword. With a smile, Yato looked straight ahead and pretended not to notice. 

“Ah, I’m sorry to hear that. I figured things weren’t going good if your guard felt the need to bring you all the way down here to tend to your feet,” he jeered. Yato and Hiyori jolted, unable to look at each other or the younger Lord Iki. In retaliation, Hiyori came and whacked her brother’s hand away from the weapon. 

“What are you doing down here anyway, my lord?” Yukine huffed at him once he was freed. With a shrug, Masomi made his way to the corner where he had made a home on bags of flour, picking up his cigar and taking a swing from a champagne bottle. Yukine put the folded dress away, rather angrily, before searching for a cookie.

“I’m not mingling with those sharks. Best to keep the family black sheep away from prying eyes,” he explained. As Hiyori tried to refute Masaomi as he puffed on his cigar, Yato took a look at the clock.

“It’s midnight,” Yato breathed. The room went silent just as the grandfather clock chimed, and they stared at it through all twelve gongs. Above them, the house roared with celebration as an entirely new round of champagne was popped and the music was played with renewed vigour. Fireworks echoed through the dark kitchen, muffled like it was a far away world and this room was removed from time itself. Never one for celebration, Yato felt himself smile with anticipation at the thought of the words.

“Hiyori, Yukine,” Yato turned to them, “happy new year.” His smile spread to their faces.

“Happy new year!” They beamed. Hiyori looked at him and suddenly, he was reminded of a certain tradition couples did in this annual moment. With a flushed face Yato quickly looked away, missing his love wearing a matching expression.

“Happy new year!” Masaomi slurred from beside Yato, “and happy birthday.” Yato felt his eyes grow big. Warmth spread throughout his veins as he was reminded of something his new family had given to him. 

“Ah! That’s right! Happy birthday, Yato!” Hiyori chirped, “Happy birthday, Yukine!” It was clear the child had forgotten as well, or more likely that he was embarrassed that they remembered and thanked her happily.

“Happy birthday, squirt,” Masaomi sang. Yato waited for Yukine to look at him before smiling softly.

“Happy birthday, Yukine.” Yato said.

“Thank you,” Yukine spoke honestly, “so much. And, happy birthday to you too.” 

“Thank you,” Yato finally found himself chuckling, “if you don’t mind, I would like to discuss your present once all the guests leave.” 

“S-sure!” Yukine exclaimed.

“Ah!” Hiyori suddenly gasped. The room looked at her and Yato noticed her struggle to look at him. 

“What is it, my Lady Hiyori?” Yato stepped towards her. Words seem to fail her as her hands waved in between them.

“I want to go back upstairs,” she insisted.

“You do?” Yato and Yukine balked in unison.

“Aw why?” Masaomi groaned from his seat on the floor, “don’t leave me all alone!” He didn’t see Hiyori look around Yato to glare.

“You’re coming with us. You can’t stay here all night!”

“That’s the whole point! No one looks for me here!” Masomi insisted. Yato seriously doubted that, since the young lord was known for fooling around down here more often than not. His love glared at her brother through a stretch of silence that Masaomi tried to ignore. Eventually, he got up with a long groan and Masaomi came to stand before them, looking back and forth at their faces with narrowed, foggy eyes. He stared at Yato’s face before drifting down to his sister’s collarbones and the necklace that decorated them.

“Fine,” he clicked his tongue, “but I’m staying with you.” He was smiling as he turned away. Through his annoyance, Yato realised the young lord most likely was doing that on purpose and one look at Hiyori told him she regretted her command. Despite the idea of not having any alone time with his lady tonight, Yato let out another snort and snickered at the Ikis. Hiyori gave his shoulder a whack, her own laughter sounding once Yukine joined Yato’s side with muffled giggles.

---

It was impossible to sneak past the party when the upstairs was still packed with people in every room, but the group managed to reach the staircase without being addressed. Hiyori giggled with the rest of them, they were in no way being sneaky or doing anything wrong, but the fact that she ran up the stairs barefoot as quickly as she could made it feel that way. 

“Quick, Yukine,” Hiyori pulled the boy by the shoulders to whisper, “go find the Vaisravanas. Get his present.”

“Vaisravanas. Right,” Yukine nodded and dashed back down the stairs. Huffing, Hiyori made it to the top of the stairs.

“Where’s Yukine?” Yato asked.

“He wanted more food,” Hiyori quickly said. She was getting better at lying these days, but the adrenaline and excitement covered up any more negative feelings. For the first time tonight she was having fun with the boys she wanted to have around. 

“Wait!” Hiyori said, “let’s hide in Masaomi’s room.” 

“My room? Why my room? I wanted to go into Yato's room,” Masaomi whined.

“Because Mother might still look for me in my room or in Yato and Yukine’s,” Hiyori groaned.

“That bad, huh?” Masaomi quirked a brow.

“My lady has danced with four different suitors non-stop for the past three hours, in addition to being on their arms,” Yato growled. 

“What?” Masaomi turned to Yato as he held the bedroom door open, “why didn’t you scare them away?” The group entered the bedroom and Masaomi immediately sat at a couch he insisted on having, but he kept his glare on Yato.

“I was given direct orders by Lady Iki to ensure such actions could take place,” Yato grumbled, “my lady is sharp and put a stop to it after four suitors quickly went home.” Despite Yato’s best attempts at sounding nonchalant, his words were laced with pride. Hiyori rolled her eyes as her brother laughed at Yato’s smirk. Hiyori knew Masaomi was just playing with them- teasing their embarrassment- but knowing he would be leaving soon put some pressure on Hiyori. Not in a bad way, Hiyori felt better to have someone on their side, especially with the way their mother had been acting. 

“Ah well, don’t let me get in your way. You don’t have to stay with me if you two don’t want to,” Masaomi purred. Normally, such suggestions would have Hiyori sputtering and Yato forcing a blank face, equally embarrassed. But now, her argument with her mother and the conversation with Lord Utami had her second guessing her feelings. Not that she didn’t truly love Yato, but if she really wanted to continue this well into the future, they would need something more. She didn’t just want someone on their side, it was more than that. She wanted someone from her world to accept their love and validate their plans for the future. It didn’t have to be more than one person, but someone she cared for like her brother to say he truly accepted Yato and her feelings for him. 

“Actually, Masaomi,” Hiyori stepped to Yato’s side.  The words caught in her throat. Would Yato be okay with this? They agreed to stay entirely a secret but Yukine knew so why couldn’t Masaomi? It would probably scare Yato, not that he would tell her, but he would trust she would make the right decision. Hiyori had to have faith in him and in her brother. 

“We, uh,” Hiyori hummed. Subconsciously her hand reached out and let her pinky curl around Yato’s. She didn’t see his face but his finger squeezed back lightly. It was sweaty. There was silence in the room as Hiyori stared at the floor, regret filling her chest.

“Indeed,” Masaomi suddenly said. He sounded happy and when Hiyori looked up she saw her brother was beaming. The two siblings stared at each other for a couple beats, communicating in a way only those who grew up together could and Hiyori felt her own smile grow. 

“That’s a lovely necklace, Hiyori,” Masaomi grinned, “not something I would see grandmother picking out on her own.” That finally got the embarrassed reaction from Hiyori and Yato, causing Masaomi to go into hysterics.

“So, does that mean?” Yato prodded strongly. The warning tone had Hiyori quickly turning her head to look at him. He must not have caught on to what her brother meant. She stepped in front of him before Masaomi could tease him and make it worse.

“He approves, Yato,” she placed her hands on Yato’s chest and smiled, “he approves of us.” She breathed a sigh of relief, watching Yato’s jaw open slowly as he looked between them. Happiness, as pure as a child, burst from Yato. The two of them shared this building, giddy energy while they fought against the urge to kiss. 

“Yes! I approve of your scandalous, shameful rendezvous and promise to keep it a secret from your future husband and children!” Masaomi proudly declared. Just like that, all of Hiyori’s previous doubts and worries came crashing back down, weighing fully on her shoulders. She could tell Yato felt it too but she felt his arm coil around her waist and pull her in close. 

“If you don’t mind, Masaomi,” Yato nodded his head to the corner of the bedroom. Her brother lazily looked over and turned back to them with a grin and a salute. 

“What? What is it?” Hiyori turned to Yato, heat spreading across her cheeks at the soft look he was giving her. 

“I never got the chance to dance with you. Is that alright, my love?” Yato offered his hand as her brother picked up a violin resting in the corner. 

“Of course it is, my feet feel all better thanks to a certain man,” Hiyori said. They stepped  in time with each other as her brother’s instrument sang. The song was slow and charming, much simpler than what had been playing all night. Masaomi’s drunken fingers missed a beat now and again but muscle memory kept the melody clear. Still, the room wore sweet smiles as Yato led Hiyori in a waltz, keeping the steps small to avoid aggravating her ankles further. 

“I didn’t do anything, callused skin would hardly be enough to stop you; especially when you want something,” Yato teased. With a gasp of mock offense, Hiyori took the lead and spun them around so Yato blocked Masaomi’s view of her. She swiftly and passionately pecked Yato’s lips before quickly pulling away. He pouted when he couldn’t reciprocate and spun them back into Masaomi’s line of sight. At his expression, Hiyori snorted and giggled at him. Yato managed to keep his puss until she nuzzled under his chin and he became infected with her soft laughter. Their clasped hands tightened as they danced under the moonlight. It was moments like these that Hiyori was reminded that it didn’t matter what the future held, so long as it was Yato that supported her through it.

Chapter Text

Yukine chewed on his lip as he stared at the floor. Behind him Yato was speaking to the Lord and Lady alone while Lady Hiyori was in her lessons. It was nerve racking, especially since Yato and Lady Hiyori had been a tad more careless with their closeness recently. Sometimes it seemed like Yukine was the only one worried about keeping their romance a secret! But that was mostly Yukine’s anxiousness talking, since Yato remained constantly vigilant. However, this time there was a reason for his nervousness. 

Yato’s present, his Christmas slash birthday present that was exceedingly more expensive and extravagant than anything the Ikis have given any of the servants. Reviving it from the newly married daughter of the Vaisravanas- tall, blonde, and beautiful, Yukine was stunned by the majesty she carried- he had a nice conversation with her bifocaled husband before scurrying out of the room. It had been nerve racking for many reasons: one, because it was a present Yato was sure to love; two, because Yukine was carrying something worth his entire life; three, because that thing happened to be a weapon; and four, because the way he was carrying it (and the fact he was a servant) most likely appeared very suspicious. But Yukine managed to stuff it under Hiyori's bed without anyone questioning him. Unfortunately that didn’t mean no one reported what he carried. Nor did it mean the Viasravanas kept quiet about it, despite Hiyori's request otherwise. 

Now, Yukine was stuck standing outside Lord Iki’s office, waiting to know why his mentor was called before the masters without their lady. When Rabo came, Yukine and Hiyori both wanted to come with him but Hiyori was told to stay with her lessons. Yukine, on the other hand, was allowed to accompany Yato, but was still ordered to remain outside. Despite Yukine’s worry, Yato just smiled and asked him to do as he was told. Honestly, Yukine was tired of waiting outside doors. It was one thing to do it when Yato and Hiyori wanted alone time- he was happy to help- but he was often left outside the room for important family matters and conversations. Yukine wanted nothing more than to prove he was good enough now to be a part of this family.

“He’s actually right out here, my lord,” Yato’s voice came to the door, “haha, no, no, it was a coincidence I assure you. He no longer likes to leave my side.” The door clicked and Yukine quickly stood at attention. Yato’s smile grew as he scanned Yukine’s tense posture. 

“The Lord wishes to see you,” Yato said. There was sadness laced in his tone and it caused Yukine to stall. He continued to stare up at his mentor as he walked in the room, finally resuming his stance in front of Lord Iki. The man didn’t appear upset at all, just greeted Yukine cheerily from behind his desk with Lady Iki and Rabo at his side.

“Good afternoon, Yukine. How are you doing today?” Lord Iki asked.

“Good, my Lord,” Yukine’s voice cracked. He released all the air he was holding when he sensed Yato stand behind him but his shoulders remained stiff.

“Wonderful,” Lord Iki said, “You’ve done such great work for Hiyori and the family. You’ve come a long way from when you first came here and we are thoroughly impressed with your growth as an employee and as a young gentleman.” He complimented with a smile. Pride spread through Yukine’s body as a small blush formed. 

“T-thank you, my Lord!” Yukine exclaimed. Still, something wasn’t right here. Why would Lord Iki call for Yato first just to compliment Yukine? 

“You’re quite welcome! In fact you’ve done so well we wanted to let you know we would help you in any way we can with your future aspects. Just bring it to our attention if you wish.” Lord Iki opened his arms and smiled. Cold sweat started to prick across Yukine’s brow.

“W-what? Prospects?” 

“Indeed! We just wanted to thank you for all your service and let you know you’ve done a fantastic job!” Lady Iki chirped from beside her husband. She was the first to notice Yukine’s lack of answer. It was difficult to come up with any sort of response when the realization settled in Yukine’s gut like a stone.

“You want me to leave?” Yukine queried. At his lost tone, Lord and Lady Iki paused and gave each other a glance.

“We are not firing you, Yukine!” Lady Iki consoled with waving hands.

“No, no! You’ve simply paid back your debt! You are no longer obligated to stay and work. You are free,” Lord Iki explained gently. The word ‘free’ resonated within Yukine and a calm formed. He did it, just as Yato said, he paid off his crimes with simple, easy labor and was now let go with experience and a good word from an aristocratic family. Stealing was the best thing to happen to him and to think he fought so hard against it. 

But now what? Where would he go? Did he even have anywhere he wanted to work? Would Hiyori miss him? Would she send him letters? Would they see each other again? He would want to. And what about Yato? What would he do? Would he keep in touch too? Would he get a new assistant or student? Or would he just do all the work alone again? Who would gossip with him before bed? Who would watch his back and make sure his puppy-love didn’t get them into trouble? Most importantly- most painfully- who would Yukine talk to? Who would keep him company? Or watch out for him and teach him all they knew? Or take care of him with all the love of a proper parent? Who would remember to keep a candle by his bedside, or sew him new clothes, or ruffle his hair with that contagious laughter? He felt free here. Yukine was free here. He didn’t want to go anywhere if Yato and Hiyori weren’t with him.

“Do I have to leave?” Yukine whimpered at the ground. Air was sucked in through teeth as the room fell silent for a moment.

“Do you want to?” Someone asked, simply but imploring. Yato’s voice registered in the back of Yukine’s mind but that was a couple seconds after Yukine answered.

“No, I don’t.” Yukine spoke shakily. He would not cry, Yato taught him to be a better servant than that, but it would be a tearful goodbye.

“Well it’s against the law to have a child officially working without their guardian's permission,” Lady Iki sighed.

“Of course, Hiyori has already informed us you don’t have a guardian but I’d rather not have any controversy,” Lord Iki explained. It annoyed Yukine how happy he sounded, the smile never once leaving his face. But his annoyance and sorrow was overshadowed by confusion as Lord Iki held out a folded piece of paper. Before Yukine could even think of reaching for it, Yato moved from behind him and took it. When his mentor- or former mentor- turned to face him, there was a fist covering his mouth. Yato cleared his throat and kept his eyes downcast.

“Since you’re absolutely sure you don’t want to leave, I feel it’s appropriate to give you your birthday and christmas present now,” Yato gave Yukine the paper. Unfolding it, Yukine tried to read Yato’s expression for a couple seconds before scanning the page.

“It’s just an option. Normally I would ask first, but I felt since you are able to read for yourself now,” Yato drifted off. Fingers wrinkling the paper, Yukine re-read the words just to make sure before whipping his eyes to Yato’s. The guard was smiling, it was muted due to the masters but his blue eyes showed just as much happiness. 

“Yes,” Yukine hiccuped, “please, I want to. You would? Could you, please?” Satisfied, Yato put a firm hand on Yukine’s shoulder and he understood the que to take deep breaths.

“Wonderful!” Lady Iki praised, “Yato had approached us with this request a few months ago but we agreed to wait until you paid off your debt.” 

“Quite so! Now that Yato will be adopting you, you will be able to work here however long you like! We’d be happy to have you as a part of our household!” Lord Iki added. 

“Thank you, my Lord and Lady,” Yato bowed deeply, “I promise to continue looking after Yukine, now that he is my own.” His words caused Yukine to shutter out a dry sob before Yukine stood beside his future guardian to bow at the people he would forever be indebted to. 

“Good man!” Lord Iki approved. 

“Rabo, would you mind getting Hiyori now? I’m sure she’s wondering what we wanted with her attendants. She’ll want to be made aware of this development right away,” Lady Iki asked. The other bodyguard turned his small smile to his master.

“Yes, of course, my lady,” Rabo bowed. As he walked past his fellow servants, he shared his smile with Yato and Yukine before disappearing out the door.

“Now then, let's sign the paperwork shall we?” Lord Iki said, holding up a pen. Yukine couldn’t take it, he let his smile beam wide as he walked as gracefully as he could manage to the table, the masters chuckling at his enthusiasm. Yato followed in a much more controlled fashion, but was eager to receive the pen and sign without hesitation.

“Yes! Thank you, my Lord and Lady! I promise you won’t regret it!” Yukine insisted. He thanked Yato in a much more subtle fashion, pinching at the back of Yato’s coat like he often did when he first arrived. Yukine would thank him properly later that night, giving the guard a tearful hug as he promised to make the man proud. That wouldn’t be until after their lady burst into the office and was overjoyed by the news. The adoption wouldn’t be finalized until after some time and it wasn’t as if Yukine’s day to day would change. But even so, it felt as though their unsure feelings of family just became more real. 

---

His lady was acting funny again. Thankfully Yato has gotten better at reading Hiyori’s mood- not a lot but it’s progress- so he knows she’s not mad at him. But she was nervous around him, almost embarrassed. She kept looking at him during her lessons, the old teacher whacking the yardstick for Hiyori’s attention more than once. His love once mentioned how the old hag would slap her wrists when she got things wrong. She refused to tell him if her teacher still did such things but Yato ensured the teacher was aware of his sword, so the whacking was rather harmless. Not that it did anything, Hiyori’s eyes kept flittering up from her latin at him and back. Even Yukine noticed, though if Yato were honest, his kid was looking a bit anxious himself. It wasn’t until the very end of her lessons, when she met his eyes steadily and bit her lower lip, that Yato instantly understood.

Their promise! Not their promise to ‘tell the truth’ or ‘protect each other’s hearts’ or whatever other mush his father would slap him for. The promise he gave her that night in her room! It was the end of the holiday season and all the party goers had left days ago. After that flawless courting, Yato owed Hiyori one night of passionate coitus. Unfortunately, the realization had Yato nearly fainting on his feet. He hadn’t prepared himself at all like he said he would! With everything going on with his love and her future husbands, Yato didn’t think of anything other than her happiness and their future. Of course he wasn’t foolish enough to ignore that Hiyori envisioned certain activities happening in their more immediate future. 

Watching his lady stand, Yato swallowed thickly. Hiyori hadn’t mentioned it or brought it up to him in any way- except these heated side looks- but that didn’t mean she forgot. Head officially in a foggy place, Yato found himself watching her hands as she put her materials away and tracing the side of her neck and shoulders as she reached for a different book. Her lips were plump and a soft rose color as she recited poetry and they made Yato lick his own. He really would have to prepare himself, pretend he wasn’t a broken down, mind-less weapon and instead was a charming, caring, loving man without toxicity. 

“Are you ready to eat?” Yukine suddenly nudged his side. 

“Huh? Eat? Eat what?” Yato jolted. He swallowed guilty when Yukine just narrowed his eyes at him. The accusatory look the blonde was giving him simpered into something more disgusted. 

“Stop looking at her like some mutt; you’re going to get caught,” Yukine scanned him up and down, “why do you look so nervous, anyway? It’s different from your usual, sweaty self.”

“Sw-? I’m not nervous. Why are you nervous?” Yato accused. 

“I’m not nervous!” Yukine flustered. He looked away immediately, which Yato felt was strange for the teenager. Still, Yato couldn’t give much thought to it as his mind remained fixated on Hiyori throughout lunch. Even with whatever questions Yukine had for him.

“Uh, is there a reason yours and Rabo’s swords are black?” Asked Yukine.

“All weapons from The Crafter are,” Yato responded.

“Do they have to be? I mean, would you not like it, if it weren’t black?” 

“I wouldn’t say I’d like nor dislike it,” Yato hummed. He thought about how he would clean the sheets in time for the maids and what she would wear, or not wear. 

“Of course it’s not the color that’s important, but the insignia,” Yato explained around a bite of sandwich. His love was practicing the violin right now, he wondered how good she was. Yato was positive he would be happy to listen to her playing either way. His day dreaming was interrupted momentarily when his kid choked and started coughing.

“The-the insignia?” Yukine wheezed. 

“Mm-hmm. The family crest. My pin,” Yato unhooked his sword and placed it on the table, showing the red eye engraved on the sheath, “this insignia.” Polishing off his sandwich, Yato watched Yukine blink at the symbol for a couple seconds longer before he put it away. Something didn’t sit right in Yato’s stomach and he suddenly felt ashamed.

“It’s not a huge deal, you know,” Yato muttered.

“It’s not?” Yukine almost shot out of his chair, “you don’t care about the symbol?” His question caused Yato to look down.

“Well, I wouldn’t say I don’t care, that’s rather harsh. It’s something that’s protected me and been with me from the beginning. But, family crest or not, I am a servant of The Crafter; this weapon is simply a part of that,” Yato’s fingers brushed his pin. He hadn’t thought about it in a long time, but it would always define him regardless. 

“But, um, does it have to be that one? That sword?” Pressed Yukine. With another hum, Yato looked down at it faithfully hanging off his hip. 

“I suppose not,” Yato said, “but please don’t take that as an invitation. I don’t want anything to happen to it.”

“Wha-? Oi! That’s not!” Yukine sputtered before noticing Yato’s smirk and simmering down. The conversation lulled as Yato took their dishes and began washing them. Just as faithful as his sword, Yukine came to stand next to his guardian with a drying rag.

“Can you wield two?”

“You’re damn right I can wield two. What kind of guard would I be if I couldn’t?” Yato scoffed, causing Yukine to laugh. Their precious moment carried on until Hiyori requested he fetch her a book from the library immediately after their meal.

“My lady?” Yato cocked his head. They waited until her parents and Rabo left the room with the rest of the servants before closing the gap.

“Please, Yato? That one you recommended? So I can read it?” Hiyori blinked rapidly, bringing attention to her doe-eyes, long lashes, and colored cheek bones. Yato felt his hands grow sweaty as he found it hard to breathe.

“Of course, my lady,” Yato said, unable to keep the pout out of his tone. His love was able to wipe this away easily with a hand on one red cheek and a kiss on the other. Despite the frequency of the action, Yato’s head whipped to face her with a shocked expression. The seductive aristocrat let her hand slide down his neck and arm, squeezing his hand with a grin.

“I’ll see you later, hmm?” She promised. Yato took a couple moments to close his jaw, not that it mattered when all he could get out was a strangled hum. He whirled around before his face could get any redder and headed towards the library, after returning his love’s hand squeeze. 

What? What! Holy heaven was that a signal? That was definitely a signal! The signal! His love had just signalled him! She said she wanted to spend the night with him? Tonight! Of course they did that every night- not ‘that’ that but spent time together- but they never called it that! Hiyori said it in such a tantalizing way, brushing his arm; his lovely, noble minx! Yato pushed through the library, the doors echoing through the empty room with a bang, and thanked the stars Yukine didn’t follow him. Yato’s heart was fluttering so wildly, and he had an overwhelming urge to grab something and squeeze it as tightly as possible, much like he did to his lady in this very room some time ago. It was tonight, she wanted him tonight and Yato had to be ready to take the leap. 

“Was this the book you recommended to me?” Hiyori blinked at him, “Yato?”

“Yes.” Even to his own ears, he sounded intense. He wasn’t even sure what book he grabbed. Putting a stop to his staring, Yato cleared his throat. He felt his friends give him a funny look so Yato smoothed out his expression. He maintained that coolheadedness for most of the day, a sort of smug cockiness rolling off him in waves. A smirk grew as they followed Hiyori to her room. Once Yukine finished fixing the bed, he would be shooed away and Yato would be able to wow his darling. 

“Here, sit here,” Yukine said as he nudged Yato into the desk chair. Giggling deliriously, Yato watched his love bend down to reach for something under her bed. She pulled out a box with a bow and Yato’s excitement shot through the roof at the thought of an outfit. 

Then, like a broken window, all of Yato’s hopes and dreams came crashing down as his love placed the box on the desk before him. His heart, dark and cold with disappointment, sank to his feet as he eyed the beaming faces of Hiyori and Yukine. They were so bright and hopeful, looking gleefully at him with more interest than he was used to. He couldn’t help but twitch a smile.

“What is this for?” Yato peaked up at them. His confusion put a slight damper on their excitement but Hiyori wouldn’t be deterred.

“It’s your present! For Christmas and your birthday,” Hiyori gestured to the present again. There was silence for a moment as Yato looked at the box then back up at them. Their smiles slipped even further when he stared between them. 

“Y-you know, cause,” Yukine waved his hands, “you made Hiyori that birthday dress and me my winter coat. So Hiyori had the idea for this and let me help pick it out.” 

“We got you this,” Hiyori nudged Yukine, “since you got us christmas gifts and adopted Yukine on your birthdays.” Her words suitably embarrassed the kid but their giddiness remained.

“I thought the adoption was my present,” Yato smiled. This slayed Yukine and the kid hid his red face in his hands. Sharing a chuckle, Hiyori nudged the present closer to Yato. It took another couple moments for the action to sink in before Yato put his hands on the box. 

“I hope you like it,” Hiyori quickly said once he lifted the top and moved the paper. He heard her, he really did, but something in his brain screeched to a halt at what was laid before him. A memory flashed through his mind; one where he washed his face in the sink and was shocked by what he saw in the mirror. It was his face, just as it always was, but it was smiling. He was still him, but different. Happy. Yato knew what it was in the box- something recognizable throughout his entire life- but it was also so different that he had to stare at it. This wasn’t the smiling face of a once empty man, but a sword. Two in fact. And instead of them being the black weapon of destruction he’s come to know it as, they were two beautifully white tools, clearly built for protection.  

“I love it,” Yato’s voice trembled. He kept his head bent as he took a moment to make sure he didn’t cry, but Yato was sure his eyes were watery when he did look at his love. Good thing hers were too. She met him halfway around the desk for a hug, Yukine being pulled in as well.

“You mean it?” Yukine pressed. 

“Yes, I love it a lot,” Yato ruffled his hair, “oh! I suppose I love ‘them.’ Are you the reason there’s two?” 

“Yes,” Yukine nodded, burying his face in Yato’s chest. This caused Yato to laugh outright as he pulled his family in tighter.

“Wonderful! One to protect both of you,” Yato grinned. His love suddenly faced him with absolute excitement.

“Does that mean you’ll wear them?” She asked.

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I?” Yato felt his eye-brows raise.

“We didn’t know if you were allowed to. Your pamphlet says we’re not really supposed to separate you from your weapon,” Yukine mumbled. Yato said he was okay with Yukine reading the paper but was surprised they thought he still took it’s words seriously. 

“I’d be honored to wear them,” Yato promised. They separated and Yato worked to remove his father’s gift from his side. Yukine held a look of awe when Yato placed his sword in his hands, giving Yukine a wink as he situated both swords on his hip. They were clearly meant for the protection of the royal family, something his own sword was modeled after. The handle was silver with a silver guard, the sheath and handle having beautiful gold accents. It lacked any insignia, but Yato felt his pin and skills would suffice.

“What about your sword?” Hiyori looked at the weapon Yukine was hugging. 

“I’ll use it for certain cases,” Yato shrugged, “or simply to better match my lady’s outfits. But I can’t go without wearing my lady’s gifts.” That got a laugh out of her and they quickly shared a kiss, Yato tapping the blue jewel on her neck with the top of his nail. 

“Can I use it?” Yukine snapped them out of their heavy gaze. It took two seconds for Yato to grow an excited grin and for Hiyori to whack his arm.

“Once I train you, my next of kin, to use it properly, you may.” Yato’s smile grew wider at Yukine’s gasp of excitement. 

“Just be careful,” Hiyori fretted, weaving her arm in Yato’s elbow. Even though it was Yato that got the present, he truly felt like a normal father giving his kid something special with a wife he loved at his side. Even if that wasn’t exact, the ability to have this feeling was all thanks to her. That wholesome feeling lasted until Yukine rushed off to place his old sword in their room and Hiyori leaned up to brush her lips against Yato’s ear, that his blood was switched back to a boil and he forced himself to swallow. 

“I want to see you tonight, be sure you tell Yukine.” 

“Yes, my lady.”

---

Despite the confidence she used to nudge Yato through their courtship, Hiyori was rightfully nervous. They could hardly stand to look at each other the rest of the day, Yato telling Yukine at the last minute he would not be sleeping in his room. They had to assure the child that this was not a permanent arrangement, but that didn’t make the conversation any less embarrassing. 

But Hiyori would not be deterred! If she chickened out now they might not work up the nerve until after she picked a fiance! So, while Yato worked to clear away the leftover food from the party, Hiyori had the maids prepare the same bath they had been during that week. Rosewater with petals, bath salts that help them scrub her skin red while they lathered lavender soap in her hair. She tried to remain poised as she quickly ushered them out the room and worked to cover her skin with lotion. Then she put on her best nightgown-and only her nightgown- and quickly worked to brush her hair. 

By the time she was all ready, Yato was due to knock on her door. So Hiyori anxiously sat at her vanity, hands clasped tight in her lap, as she stared at the door. He was two minutes later than normal, then five, then seven. At ten she heard a door handle move and immediately shot out of her seat, working to smooth down her nightgown and muse her hair. It wasn’t until she heard the door to Yato and Yukine’s bedroom shut that she realised hers never opened. The disappointment sank in her stomach for a moment until a harsh pounding on her window caused her heart to shoot out of her mouth. Whittling around, she saw Yato perched on her windowsill before the full moon and immediately rushed over. 

“But, soft! What light through yonder window breaks? It is the east, and Juliet is the sun. Arise, fair sun, and kill the envious moon-ack!” Yato yelped as he tumbled backward. In her haste to get to him Hiyori forgot that her windows open outward, effectively shoving her love off his seat. 

“Ah! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Hiyori immediately grasped at the back of his coat. Luckily Yato was a nimble warrior and clung to the windowsill while his shoes tried to scramble up the side of the house. 

“Why are you coming in through the window?” Hiyori exclaimed. 

“I am too bold!” Yato tried to continue his quote only to slip and grunt, “I thought it would be more romantic.” He mumbled but he looked up at her with those wide blue eyes and Hiyori couldn’t help but giggle. Her laughter brought that charming smile on Yato’s face, strained as it was while he tried not to fall down the side of the mansion. 

“Then move not, while my prayer's effect I take. Thus from my lips, by yours, my sin is purged,” Yato asked as he tried pulling his chest onto the ledge.

“Then have my lips the sin that they have took,” Hiyori quoted Juliet’s response to Romeo before leaning out the window and placing a kiss on her Yato’s lips. They got a bit too passionate and when Hiyori let go of Yato to hold his face, he dropped back down the side of the house, their kiss being ripped apart. 

“Y-Yato!” She reached further out the window to grab his jacket and pull him further into the house, “why would you do this?” 

“Because my lady has requested my services! Ah! Hiyori!” Yato squawked when she let go. She heard his shoes scrape up the wall again but Hiyori kept her hands up.

“I jest! I jest, my love, my life, I am here to provide and enjoy a mutual expression of our newly found love as equals! Now please, my darling, let me in?” Yato’s poetics were dampered by his grunting and whining. Taking pity on him, Hiyori finally pulled him up; if not to make sure he didn’t draw any attention.

“Thank you,” Yato huffed as he stood and fixed his coat, “Hiyori.” 

“Hmm,” Hiyori pursed her lips. She’d be lying if she said it didn’t dampen the mood a little, but Hiyori found all her jitteriness had disappeared. With a laugh, Hiyori pulled him in for another kiss, trying to get back in the mood. 

“I brought you this too,” Yato cooed against her lips. Their foreheads brushed as she looked down. Three red paper roses were pulled out of his coat and sat neatly in his palms. Hiyori took a moment to let her fingers brush over the fake petals. 

“Do you like them?” Yato hushed. Instead of answering, Hiyori pulled him in for another, deeper, kiss. Her arms wrapped around his neck to keep him there, letting the passion flow between them as they moaned. 

“Come into bed with me,” Hiyori coaxed. 

“Yes,” Yato breathed, mouth already open and reaching. The flowers fell to the floor, illuminated by the full moon, as they stumbled backwards. Hiyori pulled Yato with her as she fell backwards onto her plush comforter, his body fully encasing hers, hands pawing at her sides. Through fluttering eyes, hot breaths, and worshiping hands, Hiyori knew that there wasn’t a person alive that could fit her so perfectly. With Yato and Yato alone, Hiyori was complete.

Chapter Text

“Teach me to use your sword!” Yukine finally insisted one day. 

“I’m a bit busy at the moment,” grunted Yato. Now that the weather warmed, the Iki’s estate needed to be cleaned. While the family was having lunch on their patio- with Rabo at their side- the majority of the servants were working in the backyard. With a sigh, Yukine refocused his attention on the flowerbed and pulled out the rest of the weeds and dead leaves. He threw them into a pile behind him where they were bagged and thrown into a truck by Yato. It wasn’t terribly hot outside but the manual labor got them sweating so Yato and Yukine wore white tanks and shorts. Yukine rolled his eyes as Hiyori watched Yato heave two bags over his shoulders and carry them away. As much as he supported their relationship, it had been increasingly more difficult to get his guardian alone. 

“You said you would teach me once the weather got warmer so we could do it outside,” Yukine said once Yato came back. He watched his guardian pick up a rake. 

“Yes, I did. But you cannot use my old sword because there’s no guard on it. I’ll need to make you a practice one out of wood,” Yato waved the rake around. 

“A wooden one,” Yukine whined, “why can’t I use yours?” He followed after Yato, getting clippers for the bushes and new seeds. 

“Because then you’ll get hurt and I already want to do it when Hiyori’s busy cause-”

“Cause even though Hiyori wants to watch you don’t want to worry her in case something were to happen and you just want to focus on me,” Yukine parroted. The thought was sweet and Yukine really looked forward to it but he didn’t want to be treated like a baby. 

“But I’m not going to hurt myself!” Yukine tried to convince. 

“You will.” 

“I will not!”

“You will,” Yato shrugged, “part of being a good swordsman is making learning from mistakes. I just need to change your training so that your mistakes don’t get you seriously injured.” While most of the scars on Yato’s body were from defense mistakes, he waved his hand and showed Yukine the thick scar on his palm. There was a reason most swords had guards. Yukine felt himself gulp, perhaps wooden swords really were the best, not that Yukine would admit it. 

“Fine, if you insist.” Yukine groaned loudly. Despite his childish complaining, Yukine was happy to stay up late to help his guardian carve a training sword. Of course he didn’t even use the sword the next day. Instead, Yato had Yukine work on his basic stance and movements, much to his irritation. No, it wouldn’t be for another three weeks of having Yukine avoid the swing of a stick until Yato felt he was ready to wield a fake sword. 

“Come on! You just had me do this!” Yukine complained as Yato directed him into his stance and placed the wood in his hands. 

“Yes but now that you have mastered it without the sword, it will be easier to practice it with.” Yato instructed. They were back in the finished garden, Hiyori reading a novel of shakespear’s work on the bench as Yato taught. 

“You’re doing great!” Hiyori cheered from the sidelines.

“Thank you!” Yukine huffed through his smile. He heard her ask Yato to teach him something more exciting. 

“Fancy moves are meaningless if he doesn’t master the basics,” Yato loudly insisted, “he’s lucky he’s got talent, otherwise he wouldn’t even be holding the wood.” Despite Hiyori’s scoff, she playfully rubbed her nose with Yato’s and Yukine gagged.

“I still think Hiyori’s a better teacher.”

“She certainly is!” Yato agreed, “now focus on your drill. Hiyori’s birthday is next month and you won’t be able to practice.” His words reminded the three of a very important upcoming date. At first, Yukine was excited- happy the same way Yato was- until he noticed Hiyori. She struggled to look at Yato, biting her lip as she picked up her book but didn’t open it. This birthday was the fabled transition into woman-hood for her. Her parents would expect her to pick a fiance soon after. Yato either forgot, which was unlikely, or he wasn’t worried. Or he was simply ignoring reality.

“I’m doing them, I’m doing them,” said Yukine. Sweet like she was, Hiyori continued reading her book until dinner time so that Yukine could practice. After a couple hours, Yato brought out his own stick and struck Yukine slowly, allowing him to put the movements into practice. 

“I see, so you are coming along nicely then,” Rabo complimented later that night in the bath. 

“Yeah! Thank you,” Yukine replied as he scrubbed Yato’s shoulders.

“So will you be teaching him other weapons as well?” Rabo asked Yato. 

“I suppose that’s up to him. And our lady. It will obviously take longer with our work but I won’t force it.” Yato said.

“You should at least teach him how to properly climb into a window.” Rabo’s joke was met with Yato tossing the water bucket at him with blinding speed only for it to be caught before making contact with his smirking face.

“I want to learn more!” Yukine assured, “I do want to learn the sword, like you, and I’ll learn whatever I need. I mean I’m your next-of-kin, right? Your kid?” 

“You are, in fact, my kid and I do expect my child to learn at least one weapon. It would be adorable that my first son learn the art of the sword, but it is not required.” Yato’s smile grew with each variation of the word ‘kid’ along with Yukine’s blush.

“Alright! Alright! I get it,” Yukine spluttered. In retaliation, he scrubbed Yato’s back more violently. 

“You’re not a servant of The Crafter, you know,” Rabo spoke suddenly. It came out rather harsh, Yato and Yukine looking up at him. He seemed to notice their stares and backracked.

“As The Crafter’s servants, we were required to learn all the available weapons in order to be proper bodyguards. You are a valet to the Iki family and Yato’s next-of-kin. A sword is perfectly suitable,” explained Rabo. At that, Yato gave Yukine a smile over his shoulder.

“That is true. A child of a Crafter servant is not a Crafter servant himself,” Yato shrugged, “it’s not like you’ll get a pin.” 

“I don’t need a pin,” Yukine muttered, ignoring the strange feeling of disappointment. He backed off as Yato got out of the tub and helped him ready his own tub of more hot water. Before Yato got to work on Yukine, he patted his head. 

“I can tell you’re sword skills will be just as good, if not better. Pin or no pin,” Yato smiled. Warmth spread throughout Yukine’s chest, strengthened by pride and determination. He would live up to Yato’s expectations of him and become the best next-of-kin-kid-son Yato ever had, proving Yato was right to save him. But if Yukine started dozing off while Yato was pointing out the parts of his sword later that night, neither of them mentioned it. Especially when Yato had to pick him up and tuck him into bed once he was fast asleep on the floor. He was still the perfect child and valet, through and through.

---

By now, Hiyori was used to these conversations. Of course she got increasingly more irritated by them, especially the last conversation with her mother leaving a sour taste in her mouth. But this time was clearly different. This time Hiyori sat at the dinner table with everyone in her family. Before her was the correspondence between her and her preferred suitors, three from the party and a handful of others that couldn’t make it or were new.

“So we ruled out the ones that left early, clearly not caring enough to fight for our Hiyori,” her grandmother said. Masaomi coughed into his hand, failing to hide his grin. 

“Now, now, mother, there’s no fighting,” Lord Iki said. 

“But she does have a point. If they were so quick to give up it clearly means they didn’t care enough,” Masaomi chimed, “no offense, dear sister.”

“No offense taken,” Hiyori spoke through gritted teeth, fed up with the amused glint in his eye. She was fully aware of her lover standing directly behind her. 

“I suppose that’s true. We need someone that not only shows they want Hiyori, but that they would dedicate themselves to the family,” Lord Iki hummed. 

“But that’s not quite true,” Lady Iki spoke up. The room turned to her and she portrayed nothing but care.

“As a woman, Hiyori will be marrying into her fiance’s family. Masaomi is the first son and therefore next in line to become the Iki family head. It’s his wife who will need to dedicate herself to this family. Hiyori will be going with her husband and will need to dedicate herself to his family,” she explained. The room lulled into agreement and understanding as Hiyori felt tormented inside. Of course she figured she would need to move out and live with her husband someday, it’s something she slightly looked forward to, but she forgot she would most likely spend the majority of her time with her new family. Before she could let the chilling anxiety settle in, Hiyori took in a slow, deep breath and let it out. It didn’t matter where she went because she knew Yato and Yukine would be beside her. 

“Are there any families that share our ideals? Any that you connected with?” Her grandmother tried. 

“Umm,” Hiyori took a moment to think, “Lord Yugiha, Lord Utami, and Lord Ebisu from the party. I’ve also been conversing with Lord Manabu and Lord Yusuke who couldn’t make it to the party but have expressed, uh, interest.” Hiyori cleared her throat and folded her hands on the table. Her parents hummed, Lord Iki looking to his wife for her thoughts.

“Is that it? There are no others?” Lord Iki questioned.

“I think that’s wonderful, dear. It’s a suitable amount,” Lady Iki assured, “we need to keep it narrowed because she will be selecting who she will spend one on one time with after she’s sixteen.” Her mother gave an excited smile, shrugging her shoulders and wiggling her fingers. Hiyori forced a smile in return, trying to appear at least a little excited for her future. 

“Well what do these men do? I know about the gentleman from our Christmas celebration, but what of this Lord Yusuke and Lord?” Her father tried to think of the name. 

“Lord Manabu,” Hiyori couldn’t help but smile, “he’s the only son of a University chairman.”

“Ah yes I remember them! His mother was my school mate!” Lady Iki gasped, “well, he nor his family doesn't leave much of an impression but that’s certainly something!” Her mother read over the information Rabo gathered on him before handing the paper to her husband.

“Indeed. Educators and doctors do pose some similarities,” Lord Iki agreed, “of course we would have to ensure he takes over that position in the future.” 

“That’s true, but I’m sure he will. Afterall, you cannot become a chairman without owning or leading at least one university. Something that requires government funding,” Grandmother Iki mused. 

“So either his mother or relative has to have a hand in the government or their colleges are prestigious enough to support them. Either way it looks promising,” Masaomi agreed. 

“What do you think, Hiyori?” Lady Iki addressed her daughter. 

“He does seem,” Hiyori admitted, “promising.” She glanced at her brother to see him staring at Yato from over his wine glass. She wished she could turn around to see her love’s expression, hoping he wasn’t upset.

“Wonderful!” Her grandmother clapped her hands, “well, that takes care of the men. Let’s get started on the family invitations, keeping it to a closer circle this time. Sayuri.” 

“Mother! It’s our darling Hiyori’s transition into womanhood!” Lady Iki almost whined. 

“Indeed and let’s keep it a celebration of just that,” the family head insisted with a smile. Hiyori worked to fight her own grin, happy to have a smaller get together of close friends. Just like with her last party, a little less than half the guests would be for politics’ sake but it seemed like she would be allowed more time with her friends and loved ones. 

“So then, we’ll need to go shopping for a birthday dress!” Her mother beamed at her, excited to visit Satsuki. Once again Hiyori was painfully aware of the man standing behind her and of the pink, hand-made, summer dress she received last winter. 

“A-actually Mother! I already have a dress picked out,” Hiyori said. 

“Oh, but you’ll need one of the most recent fashions for this season,” Lady Iki insisted.

“It’s okay Mother, this one is very fashionable!” Hiyori waved her hands with a smile. She nearly choked when Yato suddenly bent between them and flashed a quick, cheesy smile at her before grabbing her plates. 

“It’s one of your birthday presents?” Lord Iki asked.

“Y-yes,” Hiyori stuttered, cursing internally.

“Oh really? From who?” Masaomi practically purred. Whipping her smile from her father to her brother, Hiyori sent him a murderous glare.

“A suitor.” 

“Whit-”

“I would also like to pick the flowers this year,” Hiyori quickly said, “Mother.” 

“Oh that’s right! Alright dear, which flowers did you have in mind?” Lady Iki readied a piece of paper and quill. Hiyori swallowed as Yato and Yukine entered from the kitchen, meeting her lover’s gaze from across the room for a moment before she cleared her throat. 

“Um, field roses?” Hiyori coughed again, “White. The white flowers?”

“Oh honey, those are weeds.” Lady Iki sighed just as Yato re-took his position behind his lady. 

“Come on, mom,” Masaomi groaned, “flowers are flowers and they look nice. You know they’re called ‘Shakespear’s Musk’? Very classy.” Her brother gave her a toast with his empty glass but Hiyori was too busy trying not to choke on her own saliva at the coincidence of it all. She wondered if it was fate, or if Yato knew that before entering through her window, something he still did occasionally. It didn’t help that when Yato went to refill Masaomi’s drink, he gave her a wink while her brother did nothing but smirk. The jerks; she would grab a hold of them later. 

“I happen to quite like them,” her grandmother said, “it’s why I had them planted on either side of the front entrance.” She said it so nonchalantly, shrugging through the fact, but Hiyori couldn’t help but gasp with happiness. Hiyori beamed and her grandmother chuckled. 

“Ah yeah, I used to love running around in those fields,” Masaomi hummed as he leaned back in his chair, “I went to look at them but there doesn’t seem to be as many flowers as there used to be.” At that point Hiyori was sure her brother spied on her and her bodyguard even in the early hours of the morning. 

“Well, alright then, dear, field roses it is,” Lady Iki wrote it down. They spent the rest of the afternoon doing invitations and making plans around Hiyori’s preferences. It wasn’t too different from last year's plans but this time she would be presented as a woman-to-be-married. And this time her heart would already belong to another party attendant.

“Stay with me tonight?” Hiyori cooed as she pulled Yato down to her lips later that night. Despite the comfort she took in their love being mutual and solid, today’s planning made her feel more desperate. Yato, forever her loyal servant, agreed and spent the night reassuring her of their happiness.

---

As much as Yukine loved fresh meat, he really wished the family would order the animal pre-cut. Despite this, Yukine took the rope handed to him by the slaughterer and led the curious animal around the back to the kitchen. It took more time than Yukine would have liked to admit, the hog was stubborn and much stronger than the blonde. Meanwhile, the kitchen staff were already bustling around with their hands full. This was less likely due to the birthday party next week and more due to the young lord causing messes during the preparation. Many servants rushed past Yukine, back and forth, in and out of the house. He stood awkwardly at the doorway, letting the pink beast much on the grass.

“Here’s the-” Yukine tried to hand the rope to a chef.

“Hey, here’s the pig!” He tried again with a different chef but the man just dashed by.

“What do I do with the pig?” Yukine shouted into the kitchen. Some heads turned and gave him nasty looks but before Yukine could glare back, Mayu rushed by him and stopped. The stack of plates in her arms swayed as she looked at him with a shocked expression.

“Yukine!” She panted, “Ah! The pig. Excellent!” Mayu stepped out of the house and turned to shout up the side of the house.

“Rabo! Rabo, the pig!” Mayu hollard over the plates. Using only one rope, Rabo was suspended from the roof as he wiped down the widows. Green eyes flickered down for a moment before he landed safely on his feet at their side. 

“Take it to the farm,” Rabou instructed. 

“The farm?” Yukine parroted.

“Yes, where the horses and chickens are kept?” Rabo huffed and took the rope, “nevermind come with me and grab a basket.” Yukine scurried into the kitchen and found an egg basket with the help of a quick nod from Mayu. By that time, Rabou had hog-tied the animal, including the mouth and heaved it over his shoulder. 

“Let’s move,” Rabo said. With a nod, Yukine followed dutifully after Rabo, eyes scanning the fields for a head of black hair. Since he was hired as a real servant, Yukine was no longer obligated to be at Yato’s side all the time. It was rather disappointing and scary to be on his own but Yukine would prove he could do it. Still, he couldn’t say he lived up to Yato and Rabo’s finesse, what with the way the animals practically stood in line as Rabo opened the barn door. The pig was untied and put away faster than Yukine could to get to the eggs but Rabo was quick to come help. Deja vu struck Yukine as Rabo started collecting eggs so fast Yukine could only hold the basket.

“You know, uh, Yato is teaching me to use a sword?” Yukine awkwardly offered in the silence. 

“Indeed. You should be honored. As kin of The Crafter and top of the class, you will have a lot to live up to.” Rabo hummed. The way he said all of Yukine’s insecurities out loud, so nonchalantly, reminded Yukine of why he was often annoyed by the man. 

“Come, we might as well get milk while we’re here,” Rabo took the basket and put it down, replacing it with a bucket. The guard grabbed one of his own and the two servants each sat beside a cow and got to work. At first, Yukine was grateful for the silence. It was strange without conversation- something Yato had gotten quite good at- but Yukine preferred silence from Rabo. 

“I feel as though I should warn you,” Rabo spoke suddenly. Resisting the urge to sigh, not in the mood to hear more about how he couldn’t fill Yato’s shoes, Yukine took a moment before he hummed in response. 

“One of the young lady’s potential suitors, Lord Manabu, has a servant of The Crafter.” 

“Oh really?” Yukine thought about the Christmas party and Lord Iki’s business associate Lord Take, and his servant of The Crafter, Kiun. The man had been a couple years older than Yato, so they had never seen each other before then. 

“Is he from, uh, another class? Like Kiun?” Yukine asked. 

“Unfortunately, no.” Rabo sighed, “the man in question is from our graduating class. His skill outranks my own.” Shocked, Yukine tried to look at the man, only for him to be covered by a wall of black and white.

“He’s better than you and Yato?” Yukine exclaimed.

“No,” Rabo said, “his skill exceeds mine. I graduated third in our class. Yato was the first chair. This man was the second.” Despite the gravity of Rabo’s tone, Yukine couldn’t help but be impressed.

“Oh, I see. Do you think I should ask him for help with my sword skills?” 

“No!” He snapped. Yukine flinched, yanking harshly on the animal’s teat. The cows made noises of nervousness, whipping their tails before settling down. With another sigh, Rabo stood and made his way to Yukine. Looking from the somehow full bucket- how does a man get milk so fast- Yukine noticed Rabo looked conflicted. 

“This man, the guard named Kuoto, is not a kind man. While he takes his job seriously, he has a massive amount of pride. Constantly coming in second to Yato cultivated a violent hatred within him,” Rabo said gravelly. Yukine’s hands stopped, he swallowed.

“He hates Yato that much?” Yukine said hesitantly, unable to process the thought. The word ‘violent’ made Yukine’s stomach roll uncomfortably. Rabo’s face slipped into something more comforting, if not slightly.

“The man is a fox. I’ve never agreed with his lack of honor in battle,” Rabo muttered, “I tell you this because, while the man would never offend aristocrates, he will most likely attempt to cause Yato to blunder.” 

“Why would he do that? You already graduated!” Yukine gasped. The pale haired guard took a moment to pick up Yukine’s bucket before jutting his chin to the eggs. Once the eggs were in Yukine’s hands, he moved as fast as he could to Rabo’s side. 

“Men with pride bear fierce grudges. Kuoto will never stop trying to best Yato in battle and skill. You should be warned. Even Yato, with all his patience, has every need to defend his position.” He explained. Yukine hummed as they walked across the grass. 

“I get it,” Yukine said, “so he’ll keep pestering Yato in secret until he retaliates.” 

“Indeed.” Rabo replied. Giving the signal for Yukine to wait, Rabo ducked into the kitchen then returned empty handed. Yukine tried to hold out the eggs but Rabo didn’t take it, instead the man leaned closer.

“I worry that Yato won’t stand for Kouto’s insults if the young Lady Iki is involved. The second in the class is almost as intelligent as Yato but being made aware of their relationship would be the ultimate defeat.” Rabo whispered. Light green and hazel held each other for a moment before Yukine sucked in a breath and swiftly nodded. 

“Understood,” Yukine gave the basket, “and thank you.” The blonde genuinely meant it and smiled wider when Rabo quirked his lips. As the third in the class took the eggs away, Yukine made a mental note to speak to The Crafter’s first. His guardian would need a stern talking to, just to ensure he didn’t let some second-place nobody ruin their happiness. 

---

“Yes, Yato told me something like that,” Hiyori admitted a couple days later. Yato and Yukine were in the ballroom, helping with the decorations. As Hiyori ideally wondered if she would need to throw this many parties in the future, Yukine snuck to her side and told her about Kuoto. It was worrying Rabo went out of his way to inform Yukine. 

“What did he say? I’m guessing he doesn’t like the guy,” Yukine whispered. He was watching Yato out of the corner of his eye, the bodyguard hanging upside-down from the ceiling to help string streamers from the chandeliers. 

“No, not at all,” Hiyori felt her brows knitted, “it’s just Rabo said, they’re very aggressive with each other.”

“Aggressive!” Yukine repeated, “but they wouldn’t do that at the party.” 

“Maybe not during the party but- just stay with him and tell me if he does anything so I can smooth it over,” Hiyori huffed. 

“Yes, my lady,” Yukine said. By then, Yato called him over for help and Hiyori turned her attention towards picking out what decorations she wanted and where, as well as selecting the seating arrangement. Hiyori felt herself grow rather disappointed as the help hung mask cut-outs on the wall. In an attempt to spend more time with Yato during the party, Hiyori had decided this year’s birthday would be a masquerade. Of course Yato would still have to wear his uniform, but Hiyori hoped with his hair down and face covered she would be able to sneak a couple dances with him. Now they couldn’t do that with Yato’s rival looking for ways to have Yato killed. 

“That’s awfully sweet of you two,” Yato huffed at them after dinner, “but I think I can handle it myself.” From within the reflection of her mirror, Hiyori watched herself and Yukine frown. She spun around to glare at him, pulling the hair that got stuck in the hair brush. Yukine, with the firecracker spirit he had, was on his guardian before Hiyori could berate her guard.

“What? But isn’t this man a major beget? Why won’t you let us help?” He growled from beside her bed.

“Yukine! Language in front of our lady,” Yato chided. The blonde grumbled an apology but looked to Hiyori for help.

“He’s right though, Yato, if he’s going to bully you and try to make you look bad, don’t you want us around?” Hiyori asked. His face softened at her for a moment before he snorted.

“My lady, I am not going to be ‘bullied’ by another servant. You make it sound like he’ll do something outlandish, which cannot be for a Crafter’s servant at an aristocratic party.”

“But-!” 

“What’s more I do not want you fretting over me during your birthday party,” Yato said, “it’s one thing for you to be paying attention to another young male servant. That and with what happened last year,” he drifted off. Hiyori watched Yato’s eyes drop to the floor for a moment then met hers again. She squeezed his arm and smiled.

“You protected me perfectly,” she said, “and I will always worry about you.” Satisfied with his smile, Hiyori turned and let him resume brushing her hair.

“Me too!” Yukine came beside them, “and it’s not our birthday party! I can help in any way I can!” He insisted to Yato. They watched the guard try and fail to respond, the brush dropping a little, until he decided on a smile.

“I appreciate it,” Yato said, “thank you.” The three smiled at each other- Hiyori admittedly feeling a little disappointed at Yato asking her to stay out of his trouble- and Yato was soon done with her hair. As he put her brush away, Yukine taking a turn to attempt to put her hair in a bun, Yato adopted a look of seriousness. 

“I wouldn’t put it past him,” he said, “Kouto, I mean. I just don’t want him to go through either of you to get to me like I know he would.” Yato clearly struggled to admit. Hiyori and Yukine shared a look. They both knew they wanted more than anything to help, but their abilities were limited in comparison to The Crafter’s servants. But what they couldn’t provide in skill, they could provide in status and present numbers. 

“He won’t,” Hiyori insisted, “we’ll stick together and make sure there’s no space for him to act out.” She stood and turned into Yato’s arms, placing her hands on his chest and giving him a peck on the lips.

“And have a good birthday party.” Yato stated. 

“And have a good birthday,” Hiyori nodded. They shared another kiss, Yato pinching Yukine’s cheek when the kid gagged. 

“I’m not too worried about it. You’ll be spending the night chasing away suitors anyway,” Yukine rolled his eyes. 

“Indeed! What more can I do besides protect my lady’s heart as promised?” Yato swooned. Hiyori whacked his chest.

“You will not! Especially with that other guard coming, you will be on your best behavior,” she looked to Yukine, “the both of you.” 

“Yes, my lady,” they chimed in unison.

Chapter Text

Despite what Hiyori had told them last night, she gave Yukine a message in descration. With Hiyori’s sixteenth birthday only two days away, close relatives were already back in the house like they had never left. Because of this, Yukine couldn’t speed-walk down the hall like he would have liked to. Preparations were more important now more than ever so it had been difficult for Yukine to carry out Hiyori’s request; but the lady ‘called him away’ to give him an opportunity. It was now or never. 

“Hey Yukine! Where are ya headed?” Masaomi popped into Yukine's view. Thankfully this didn’t cause as much terror as it once did. 

“My lord,” Yukine bowed before speeding off. 

“Is it something I can’t know about?” Masaomi chirped. Curse the young lord’s long, long legs and curse Yukine’s small body.

“Indeed, strict orders from Lady Hiyori,” Yukine tried to march fast without running while Masaomi skipped next to him. 

“Oooo!” Masaomi sang, “Is it another present from my baby sister to her lover? Something I’m going to have to pretend I bought?”

“Strict orders, very strict orders,” Yukine repeated.

“You know, I’m starting to worry that’s why he courted her. Perhaps the boy who came from nothing is using a lady’s young heart for profit?” At that accusation, in a playful tone, Yukine halted and looked up at the chiper young man.

“I can assure you, my lord, that my guardian’s feelings are true,” Yukine stated, “and if anyone should be accused of dishonest thievery, it’s me.” Despite the solemn tone Yukine spoke in, Masaomi only laughed.

“But you don’t do that anymore, do you?”

“No, my lord.”

“Then don’t be so quick to admit dishonor! Honesty is admirable, but it’s disrespectful to your papa!” 

“M-my father?” Yukine squawked. Face rising in temperature, Yukine spun on his heel and chugged down the hallway and stairs like a train, Masaomi fast on his heels.

“How did you know about that? My father is dead to me, why should I care how it makes him look?” Yukine steamed as he reached for the door handle. Before he could pull it open, the larger male leaned his hand on the wood to keep it shut.

“Not your birth dad. That numskull sleeping with my sister. I’m sure you could call him ‘dad’ if you ask, he seems like the type to enjoy that.” Masaomi practically purred. This is exactly why Yukine thought this man and his da- guardian had so much in common. They enjoyed making others squirm in ways that were hard to process. 

“Wha- I don’t” 

“I’m just saying! When I asked him why he had not one, but two swords, he said it was to protect his family,” Masaomi held up two fingers and swooned, “of course I can’t picture my sister as a mother quite yet.” 

“My lord, I don’t-” before Yukine could get a word out, both men were pushed backwards by the door. Rabo poked his head out of the laundry room, opening the door wider at the sight of Masaomi.

“My lord,” Rabo bowed.

“Bodyguard Rabo,” Masaomi playfully bowed back. The servants sighed at his antics.

“What can I do for you?” 

“Yukine here has a super secret message to give to you from my sister!” Masaomi pushed Yukine forward before he could get in a word, “right Yukine?” His grin was terribly gleeful when Yukine looked at him. As a servant he tried to force a smile, but as a son of a sister’s courtship Yukine wanted to scowl.

“Indeed, I have a message for just Rabo,” Yukine said. The three stood there, two waiting for one to leave. When Masaomi did not, Rabo sighed.

“Come in,” he turned back into the laundry room and the other two followed. At the sight of the young lord, most of the servants groaned. From her spot folding sheets, Mayu came forward.

“Oh no you don’t!” She pointed at Masaomi, “out!”

“Awe but Miss Mayu! I’m not here to cause trouble, honest,” Masaomi held up his hands.

“Then you can ‘not cause trouble’ elsewhere, begone,” Mayu waved her hand. She stopped when Rabo got her attention.

“We need the room to ourselves, please,” he addressed the room, “if you all would.” The helpers all put their clothes and irons down and left the room. Mayu was last, pointing at Rabo and informing him if anything was out of place, he would be single-handedly re doing all of it.

“Be quick about it, the party is tomorrow,” Rabo said. They waited again, stealing glances at Masaomi, unsure of how to tell their master what to do. With a sigh, Rabo returned to his post by the ironing board. 

“Speak,” Rabo commanded.

“Arf!” Masaomi barked. The two sighed and Yukine felt a migraine forming. 

“Lady Hiyori ordered me to tell you to inform her should Kouto cause Yato any strife. According to your pamphlet, you and Yato are to remain impartial towards each other but Lady Hiyori is discreetly asking you to support Yato against Kouto, should they act inappropriately.” Yukine finally recited. Those words had been in his chest the entire day, coming from the written and rewritten words of Lady Hiyori. 

“Understood,” Rabo said without missing a beat, “please inform the young lady Iki that was my intention all along.” The man didn’t even look up from his ironing and or say another word.

“Oh! What’s this? Another villain for our beloved guards to fight in secret?” Masaomi gasped, “is this like those thieves you and Yato ‘took care of’ in the middle of the night?” He asked Rabo with a scandalous grin.

“No, my lord, this is different. Kouto is the man that came in second; sold after me and before Yato,” Rabo replied with a smile. 

“Ah I remember him, childhood rivalry then?”

“Indeed.” Rabo said. Gaping, Yukine looked between them before heaving another sigh. 

“Right, well that’s what I had for you so,” Yukine gave a bow and quickly fled the room. He sent a silent prayer and apology to Rabo, hoping the guard would keep the young lord busy so Hiyori wouldn’t know Yukine spilled the beans. Meanwhile, inside the laundry room, Masaomi focused his smile on Rabo.

“So, what kind of weapon does he have?” 

---

The morning of Hiyori’s sixteenth birthday was a cloudy, light grey blanket that would surely dissipate with the afternoon sun. All of the servants were still asleep, save for the chefs and the bodyguards who lapped the halls. The ballroom was set up for the masquerade dance later that night while the dining room is getting ready for the next meal. Yato’s shoes silently treaded the hallways, he eyed the massive bouquets of field roses in the large ceramic pots that sat on pedestals. The symbol of their romance was in the corner of every room, on either side of the staircase and large doorways.

Later that morning, Yato and Rabo stood between two of these pots, watching the party goers ascend the front staircase. Since most of the close Iki relatives were in the house, a majority of the people walking up the staircase were friends or suitors. Most likely the suitors that don't click with Hiyori and any people who weren’t close would leave tomorrow.

Hopefully that would include that wretched man. Yato’s teeth gritted as another unfamiliar carriage stopped at the bottom of the steps. He waited with held breath as the door opened to reveal one of Lord Iki’s more distant associates and a woman with a feathered hat. Letting out the air in his lungs slowly, Yato gave them the same speal as they gave each new guest, helping the feathered woman up the second half of the flight. It took another couple minutes before another carriage pulled up and Yato tightened back up. From beside him, Rabo spared him another glance and Yato tried to relax. When another random aristocratic couple stepped out, Rabo took them into the house before returning to his post.

“He’s going to notice he’s already gotten in your head if you don’t calm down,” Rabo said without moving his lips. 

“I am calm,” Yato said back. Another suitor later, Yato taking care to glare at him too, a large, newer carriage pulled up. Just like that an air of forbidding took over the Iki estate, dark and swirling with maliciousness. This time Yato let out an even slower breath, a deathly calm settling back in his bones. 

Kouto, Kouto Fujisaki as they now knew, stepped out of the carriage with all the dignified grace of a wolf in sheep's clothing. Like the ‘good’ servant he was, Kouto didn’t look up at Yato as he helped Lord Manabu out of the vehicle. It seemed the boy’s parents wouldn’t be arriving, choosing to see how their son would connect with the Iki daughter before making an appearance. The two turned and made their way up the stone steps, the action appearing in slow motion. 

The young Lord Manabu was a weak, cautious individual. He was roughly the same height as Hiyori yet the width of his arms and legs were nearly half the size of hers. His suit was tacky too, clearly trying to show he had the money but not wanting to stand out. He truly was clearly the cowardly type, probably bullied by his peers while doing nothing about it but whine and cry. Part of Yato took sick satisfaction in the fact that Kuoto was stuck protecting such a weak individual. He was everything Kuoto hated in a person and Yato knew it. 

As Kouto helped the trembling fawn up the stairs, the two guards finally made eye contact. Yato knew Kouto was struggling to remain proud of what he was protecting and Yato knew Kouto knew that Yato knew. From a top the stone staircase, Yato stared down at the man who was always behind him, meeting his scolding glare with hidden amusement. Rabo gave them the speech while Kuoto continued to glare. Yato took great pleasure in remaining nonchalant, staring straight ahead for the oncoming guests while ignoring his rival completly. As Rabo spoke to Manabu, answering all the nervous man’s questions and leading him inside, Kouto moved to follow. Just as he walked by, Yato trying to hide his smirk, the guard stopped.

“How improper, both guards standing in the same place when there are guests in the home?” Kouto suddenly purred, “Are you that afraid of me?” The man walked off before Yato could form a response. By the time Rabo came back, Yato’s frown had already taken root.

“He requested to go straight to the young Lady Iki. Guess he’s not as spineless as he appears,” Rabo offered. 

“It was his idea,” Yato hissed, “that boy would never be that bold. Kouto is going to work to get them engaged.” The thought made Yato want to gag but he stifled it to walk another older woman in heels up the stairs, smiling as he informed her of the events. 

“Well, of course. As far as we are aware the Iki family is the most profitable choice for Lord Manabu to marry.” Rabo said as Yato returned.

“I bet that was his doing too. He wants to defeat me in every way. Enter the house and usurp my place,” Yato snarled silently. His brother in arms remained silent as they scanned for any more party guests. Breakfast and morning tea was finished almost an hour ago, so when no more carriages came after some time, the two turned back towards the house. 

“Your lady has requested I support you against that guard,” Rabo said. It brought a huff out of Yato, a ghost of a smile forming.

“Of course she did, I’m guessing you will also be informing her of any suspicious activity I get into?” Yato asked. 

“Indeed.” Rabo gave a small smile as well.

“That woman,” Yato sighed. They walked into the house, giving each other a look before separating. Yato had agreed to stay away from Hiyori when Kouto was around, but only as long as Yukine or someone else was with her. He would check in now and again- there had to be times when Lord Manabu was away from Hiyori’s side- just to make sure she was alright. But they agreed to stay separate for as long as Yato could get away with. Despite the fact that they all agreed to this, Yato felt his lips tighten into a line with disdain. He’d rather spend the entire day by his lady’s side, asserting his dominance as a servant to Kouto and as a man to the other suitors, but he promised his family he wouldn’t. Yato entered the kitchen with a sigh, knowing that serpent of a human being was standing in the same room as his lady, just above his head. 

---

So far, Hiyori was enjoying her birthday well enough. It could be better, of course, she had barely seen Yato all day and she was constantly putting up a front for the small group of young men that surrounded her, but nothing notable otherwise. Nothing like last year, not even close. Even so, she wished Yato could have remained by her side but it was better this way, for all of them. 

“Lady Hiyori, I must say, that gentleman there is simply hysterical. Remind me of his name again?” Yama whispered in her ear. They were in the study, a quiet place to chat without her elderly family members interrupting. Still, Hiyori was painfully aware of how important this birthday was, so the couches were filled with suitors as well as friends and her brother. Thankfully, Masaomi had managed to argue that he needed to see how well the men got along with the entire friend group. It helped Hiyori forget why she was talking to so many men her own age and instead helped her believe that this was just a get-together with friends. 

“Lord Ebisu, the fourth son of the business tycoon,” Hiyori whispered back, glancing at the man in question while he fought to close the button on his cuff. They looked at the poor, clumsy man struggling before giggling to each other. Unfortunately the other men took that as interest and worked to bring her attention off the wealthiest man in the room. 

“Interesting choice of flowers, my lady, were you the one to select them?” Lord Yusuke cleared his throat. Humming a laugh, a slight blush formed and Hiyori flashed an honest smile.

“Yes, I was, I,” Hiyori hesitated, “have a soft spot for them.”

“I understand. A common flower, indiginous to this area,” Lord Ebisu tried to cut in. Immediately, Lady Ami decided to point out the flower was just a weed, with a quick apology to Hiyori before her and Lord Ebisu were caught in an argument over what was a flower.

“Well, then is my pump well flowered,” Yato had quoted Romeo after their most recent night together. The memory flashed across Hiyori’s mind every time the plant was mentioned. It had made her laugh so hard she couldn’t face him. A knock sounded on the door, once then twice, preventing another suitor from making another comment about her favorite type of flower. It was the practiced, polite way a certain type of servant did before entering her bedroom.

“Oh! Come in!” Hiyori turned quickly. At her side, Yukine turned as well, sharing her disappointment when Rabo poked his head in. His gaze, solid and serious, held her own before he opened the door more fully.

“Presenting, Lord Manabu, my lady,” Rabo said. Lord Manabu was as nondescript as Hiyori pictured him. Apparently they had played together when they were young but Hiyori only got a faint sense of familiarity from seeing his nervously-excited face. No, it was the man behind him that shocked her memory.  Kouto Fujisaki’s face was just like his mother’s, he had Lady Fujisaki’s rusty hair color that laid flat on either side of his face as well as her bone structure. His eyes were dark just like his parents, but slanted like the jovial Lord Fujisaki and just as predatory. Yet he wore the same stone cold expression of the man she saw on stage.

The moment they walked in the room, Lord Manabu gave a shaky bow and apologised for being late, or entering, or something of that nature. He looked at Hiyori, babbling about how long it’s been and how beautiful she looked. The blatant compliment had the room- and her friends- cooing at him which only brought on a deeper hue to his already red cheeks. Suitably embarrassed, Hiyori responded to his compliments well enough, willing her own cheeks to lose their heat. After Lord Manabu stopped sputtering, Hiyori politely invited him to sit. She ignored the way Kouto nudged him when Lord Manabu didn’t move but eyed him as he walked to stand next to the other attendants, next to Yukine. 

With all the sense of The Crafter’s servant, Kouto felt her gaze and held it as he walked. Despite the poker face the man maintained, Hiyori felt something sinister crawl down her arms. She had to pull her eyes away from him and refocus them on the aristocrats in the room. She only looked once to make sure Kouto didn’t give Yukine the time of day, even with all the boy’s staring. Throughout the rest of the conversation, which lasted until lunch, Hiyori managed to relax as much as she could with Kouto’s eyes on her. It was jarring, but Hiyori would bear through it. Sixteenth birthday be damned if that man was in the room with her, that meant Yato and their relationship would remain safe.

---

If one year ago Yukine saw how long aristocratic meals lasted- and how much was wasted- he would have burned the party down. Of course, Yukine was better than that now, so the lifestyle didn’t bother him so much any more. Quite the opposite, these parties were an excuse to have even more grand foods than normal so Yukine didn’t mind tending to them. But that didn’t stop Yukine from wanting to hide in the cool, cool basement somewhere no one could find him and make him move. Lunch was just a fancy term for ‘constantly supplying food and drinks to the wealthy.’ A meal that was held outside, in the middle of June, in the summer sun. There was the occasional cloud, and gust of wind, but the overall heat was unbearable when you were doing nothing but rushing back and forth carrying various things.

Apparently it ‘wasn’t as hot as last year’ according to the annual guests but Yukine knew they were also experiencing something he wasn't. Not the unlimited ice water or wind-causing activities such as polo, or croquet, or cricket or whatever rich people did. No, it was a temper. A burning temper that was easy to spark and quick to boil. That didn’t go away, even though he couldn’t show it around those above him. So Yukine- with heat beating down on him from the outside and roiling against him on the inside- couldn’t quite wrap his head around how Yato could possibly be a servant of The Crafter when they were all absolute wads.

“Must you tip the jug so much when you pour? It makes the ice tumble out and splash everywhere,” Kouto said from across the table.

“Where do you learn to handle portions? I heard the lady specifically asked for no carrots, can’t you even remember that?” Kouto questioned at the buffet table.

“Honestly, is that the best you can do? Can’t even fan someone right. Some servant you are.” Kouto jeered while he walked by Yukine juggling dishes. 

“Who taught you to tie your bow? It’s improper,” commented Kouto as they watched their masters play croquet from the sidelines. Inside something snapped, Yukine’s teeth cracking under the force of his knitted brow as he whipped his head to Kouto faster than Lord Manabu could swing his mallet. Visually, Yukine could see Kuoto smirk slightly while he watched the game and somewhere Yukine knew that opening his mouth would only let the man win, but he was steaming.

“For your information, Yato was the one who taught me. You know, the man you keep coming in second to?” Yukine’s sharp quip caused the upturned lips to fall for a moment before they raised again.

“Ah that makes sense. Learning anything from that man would make you a ruffian at best,” Kouto spoke nonchalantly though his mouth didn’t move. 

“Better a ruffian that’s top of his class than a child who’s a sore loser.”

“It’s hardly a loss if that man still goes about his days with a weak heart and spine.”

“That sounds like something a perpetual loser would say to make himself feel better.”

“There’s no reason to make myself feel better when I haven't lost,” Kouto’s voice was laced with a warning, “and you would know something about making yourself feel better, wouldn’t you? An utter waste of space being nothing but a disgrace to his teachings. Your bumbling has only proven how much of a failure that man truly is.” His accusation struck several of Yukine’s insecurities, lashing Yukine’s heart in a way that ignited the sparks behind his eyes. 

“For your information I do my job quite well for only being here half a year, which only proves that Yato is an excellent teacher. Something you could never be!” Yukine snarled, breaking stance and whirling on the older male. He didn’t think his voice raised to be particularly loud but Yukine definitely brought the attention of Lady Hiyori and some others. Swallowing harshly, Yukine felt the action fall sharply through his chest and land heavily in his gut like a stone. He was out of position and out of line, unnecessarily drawing attention to himself from his masters. Yukine had just successfully let Kouto get to him and- what's worse- proven everything Kouto had just said. Hiyori took a step forward, concern lacing her features as she reached a hand out.

“Yukine-?” Hiyori’s lips formed his name but it was spoken loudly from behind him. 

“Yukine! The water is right here,” Yato announced as he strolled towards them, “the water for the lords and ladies is right here.” He held out the large tray with a pitcher and six glasses of water, bending so that it hovered in between Yukine and Kouto. Letting out a breath, Yukine looked up to his mentor, full of gratefulness and apology as Yato flashed him a wink.

“Oh, water! Lovely!” Lady Yama immediately dropped her club and came over, “you always know exactly what to bring!” She complimented. 

“You’re too kind, Lady Yama,” Yato chuckled charmingly. From his other side, Yukine saw how irritated her words made Kouto and he grinned. When Kouto noticed he looked straight ahead without emotion. 

“Thank you very much, Yato,” Hiyori said honestly. They shared a quick smile before Hiyori seemed to remember herself and got a cup of water. Once all the cups were poured and the jug was empty, Yato signalled for another butler to take it then stood between Yukine and Kouto, forcing them to separate more. Yukine had to stifle his smile; the irritation rolled off of Kouto in waves. 

“Well aren't you the hero? Did it really have to be you or can you not command those beneath you?” Kouto sneered.

“...” Yato didn’t spare him a glance. 

“I see you’ve done nothing but become an even worse servant since you left,” Kouto tried again.

“...” Yato continued to ignore him.

“You can’t deny it. After all, I was here first yet here you stand. Two of The Crafter’s servants in the same place once again instead of spread out like they’re supposed to be. Have you no shame?” Kouto finally let his eyes slide to look at Yato only to see him smiling at Lady Hiyori, taking a moment to applaud something she did in the game.

“That is to be expected, I suppose. Demonstrated by how this disgraces decides to act in front of the masters.”

“It’s nice to see you somehow sunk even lower from the last time I saw you, bullying children during a birthday party,” Yato mused, “you spiteful, narrowed-eyed, forever-in-second-place, bed-wetter.” This time it was Yato that went ignored but Yukine could feel the air crackle with hatred and rage. And, just like that, all of Yukine’s anger disappeared and the valet could do nothing but snort. The three servants stood in silence for the majority of the rest of the game. Yato and Yukine’s amusement disappeared the more their lady was playfully touched by her suitors. 

“Shouldn’t you be tending to the party like a good servant? Like I said, both of us don’t need to be here.” Kouto tried again some time later. 

“You’re welcome to leave anytime,” Yukine muttered loud enough for Kouto to hear. 

“I was here first.”

“Said the child,” Yukine sassed immediately. 

“Quit acting like you have something to be proud of, you waste of space. That lady of yours is nothing to write home about.” Kouto sneered back. There was a moment of silence as more tension crackled in the air. 

“My lady has more dignity and honor than you have ever encountered in your entire life,” Yato gave a low snarl. Something coiled in Yukine’s stomach, an anxious dread, as he felt Kouto catch onto the tone shift.

“Your lady is a woman raised in the lap of luxury, soft and empty-headed. There is no such thing as honor for an object like her,” Kouto almost grinned, keeping his eye on Yato. Yukine felt the offense building inside Yato and he remembered the conversation he had with Rabo.

“You got nerve talking about an aristocrat like that,” Yukine countered, “I don’t think your masters would like hearing about it.” 

“Like they would believe you. I’ll just say it was retaliation against your insults of my master. Or that I was just repeating what you were saying about your master and trying to defend her honor,” Kouto shrugged. 

“You’re the one who said-!” Yukine quickly glanced at the wealth and tampered his anger. Just as Kouto turned to smirk down at Yukine, Yato put his hand in front of Yukine’s gaze. Taking the hint, Yukine returned to his stance.

“They wouldn’t believe you.” Yato said.

“Oh I’m sure the whimsical young Lady Iki can be swayed-” 

“She would never believe you,” Yato insisted again with finality. For a moment there was silence again as Kouto failed to respond and Yukine felt sick satisfaction and pride in Yato. That is until Kouto gave his response.

“Well, don’t you sound sure of yourself?” He dared. Yukine felt himself tense as fear locked his muscles. This time it was Yato that couldn’t form a response.

“Tell me, why is that I wonder?” 

“...”

“I can’t imagine any reason why a master like her would trust such a lowly servant so much that she would deny the words of another servant, going up against the integrity of another family.” Kouto continued. The joy he felt in this advantage was evident in the full smirk he now wore. 

“...” Yato remained silent and Yukine found himself paralized.

“Unless, for some reason, you two are closer than you ought to be? Hmm? First chair?” The man continued to provoke. By now, Yukine was struggling not to hyperventilate. In the blink of an eye he had the upper hand, the table flipping on them before Yukine could realise the misstep. There was no way to get out of this now, no one could save them without causing a scene and playing right into that scenario Kouto had described.  He had failed the most important people in his life, all because Yato had to swoop in and save him from some childish ribbing. It was Yato’s head whipping to the side that brought Yukine out of his panic. 

“I have gained my family’s trust through honest hard work and perfect service. They respect my skills and presences just as they respect Yukine’s and would be damned if they let another family’s slander make an attempt on their future,” Yato firmly stated, “I take pride in my work, my purpose, and my family which is something an underhanded man like you could never begin to understand.” The declaration was strong and calm, both of The Crafter’s servants holding each other’s gaze for several long beats. It was now that the cake was about to be brought outside and the Lords were coming back from their fox hunt. 

“Like always, you are almost correct. My rather clever and manipulated tactics have only brought me so far and they’ve never worked against you,” Kouto let his eyes drift to the two approaching groups of the aristocrats, meeting Hiyori’s eyes for a moment, “so I thought I’d finally change my tactics.” Kouto’s grin was cunning as Hiyori started approaching them with a concerned look on her face, Lord Manabu, Lord Masaomi and Lord Iki in tow. Yukine’s attention was stolen again as Kouto made a move backwards, almost like a flich, as he gasped violently enough to draw the crowd’s attention.

“What? You wish to duel with me?”

Chapter Text

It was as if the summer air dropped several degrees in temperature. New sweat, cold and thick, rolled down clammy skin. All eyes in the immediate area stopped short and looked to the servants, which caused the rest of the party to look too. Yato’s heart clenched tightly while his mouth opened and closed without breath. 

“You wish to duel me right here? At your master’s birthday party?” Kouto repeated again, louder with mock surprise. Yato felt his eyebrows shoot to his hairline. A mix of emotions traveled frantically up and down his spine. He tried to remember his training in this moment, what to say, how to appear, how to act, but all that could come out was a shamefully-natural reaction.

“N-no I-” But Yato’s response was quiet compared to Kouto’s declaration and it did nothing to deter the whispers from the party. 

“He never said that!” Yukine finally snapped. Before Hiyori or anyone else could say anything, another voice chimed happily from up high.

“A duel! That’s perfect!” Masaomi cheered. He was behind the servants, sitting high on the scoreboard, taking signals from his father’s game. Masaomi was far enough away where Yato could only wonder if he heard their conversation, but the massive grin he wore as he jumped down had to be spurred by something. 

“Masaomi!” Hiyori finally stepped forward, picking up her gown to get to them faster. With a call from his master, Kouto went to his own family, looking shocked at the development.

“What’s going on? Masaomi, what are you thinking?” Hiyori asked frantically, looking between all the boys. Yukine hissed out what happened, apparently being picked on throughout the day. Yato felt his eyes narrow as he frowned at the ground, no wonder the man had left him alone most of the day. It was his own fault for thinking maybe Kouto was actually focusing on being a proper servant, of course the man was attacking those close to Yato. 

“Exactly! That’s why this is so perfect!” Masaomi said, “He’s clearly trying to do a direct challenge and when he’s defeated he’ll stop!” 

“You are not having the servants duel at my party just so you can see them fight,” Hiyori growled at her brother but Masaomi was already focused on Yato. The young Lord Iki grabbed Yato’s arms and squeezed, his beaming smile was hardly processed by Yato as the guard just stared with a blank face. 

“It’s no big deal because you’ll win, of course! You’ll be able to stick it to him and prove it to everyone here! Defend your lady’s honor!” Masaomi insisted. That did strike a cord with Yato.

“Masaomi, please!” Hiyori said, “Yato, there is no reason for you to do this. Nothing on the line here.” They gazed up at him, both younger kids looking pleadingly, and Yato was once again reminded at how different their worlds were and how they could never truly understand. 

“I have to. To deny a straight-forward challenge is an act of weakness in of itself and slander on the family. What’s more, it is a direct request from the young lord.” Yato explained, then turned to Masaomi, “I’ll do it.” The agreement came out solid and sure, making Masaomi’s smile grow impossibly wider. The young lord bounded towards his father who was chatting with Lord Manabu, Lord Manabu the younger, and that scoundrel.

“I must say I’m shocked at this suggestion! I never imagined Yato to be the type to throw down the glove,” Lord Iki was chuckling. 

“Oh he didn’t!” Masaomi chirped, “but he did agree and so did Hiyori and I think it would be a great show!” 

“A good show?” Lord Manabu blinked. The boy looked to his own guard who was now pretending to have no emotions. He looked to Hiyori when she approached only to follow her stare to Yato. Making sure no one was looking, Yato skewered the young Lord Manabu with slitted eyes of furious blue. He was slightly pleased when the young lord flinched and cowered but that glee was quickly tampered when the man’s father happily offered up his servant for some party entertainment. As some servants were directed to remove the field games and the aristocrats filled the balcony patio’s edge, Yato and Kouto agreed on the boundaries over the excited whispers of the crowd. A duel between two servants of The Crafter was said to be a sight to behold but Yato didn’t quite feel like being part of a spectacle. 

“Yato,” Hiyori’s voice sweetly called to him as he walked to his end of the field. Stopping, he looked nonchalantly at his two friends, noticing the worry and apology in their eyes. They were what he was fighting for. Yato would have to steel his resolve and be at his absolute best if he didn’t want to disgrace the both of them. He sighed and addressed his child.

“Make sure you stay with Hiyori,” he then looked to his lover, “and stay back.” He took his position, gazing directly into Kouto’s eyes about 50 meters away. From somewhere- a place that seemed so far away- Masaomi announced the fighters as Yato placed a hand on his sword. Fingers brushing the cool, black metal, Yato’s thumb flicked the sword out of it’s comfortable hold. Just as Masaomi climbed to the scoreboard, readying the starting pistol, Yato’s other hand reached to grab the sword's handle. For a moment, Yato was transported to a much larger field, back when he wore simple clothes and stood a couple feet shorter. The man across from him was nothing more than a child who threw tantrums when he lost. Yato took another breath, the pistol sounded, and the image was gone. 

Yato had always been faster, but they met in the middle. The grass was parted by their fast movements as steel clashed loudly across the grounds. A collective gasp sounded from the crowd until they fell dead silent but Yato couldn’t focus on that right now. Sword busy, Yato moved to kick his shin but Kuoto raised his knee. The butt of Yato’s sword was used to block the attack on his abdomen but that left the top of the spear with less resistance. With a grin, Kouto swung the tipped weapon and Yato let his body bend backwards. He was open for a moment but that didn’t matter, Yato let his hands firmly plant on the grass as he kicked upwards. Yato’s heel connected with Kouto’s face and the two separated. Yato got the first hit.

He couldn’t take a second to celebrate. If history served, getting the first hit only further enraged the spear user. Baring his teeth, Kouto was the first to charge, stabbing at all of Yato’s weak points with practiced accuracy. This was another reason Yato couldn’t stand the man, his weapon’s reach gave him the advantage. It put Yato on the offensive as he had to parry each stab. He should be backing up but Yato needed to get in close. Kouto took a stab at Yato’s neck and Yato deflected it off to the side of his head. Instead of pulling back, Yato caught a flash of a smile and he realised the other end of Kouto’s weapon was tucked under his arm. With a swift twist of his body, the spear came flying back from where Yato had sent it. It was poised to hit Yato’s head and neck so Yato ducked and jumped backward, the tip of the spear grazing his shoulder blade. 

The blood immediately soaked from the wound and down Yato’s side but he charged forward. He would have to close this gap if he wanted to get anywhere. They exchanged blows, metal clashing over and over again with every swing of an arm. Kouto tried another stab, to push Yato back, but it was kicked away and Yato was able to take a nice swipe across his open chest. Successfully distracted, Yato made to take a stab at the man’s joint. In a panic, Kouto let the metal rod twist with Yato’s sword and arm. The sword took another nice slice at his side but now Kouto had Yato’s dominant arm pinned, one twist would dislocate the shoulder. With a tsk, Yato rushed forward as much as he could, jumping and twisting over Kouto while he used the spear as a step. He dislodged his arm but the swipe he took with sword missed. The spear, however, managed to reach Yato in the air and slash Yato’s side. 

Twisting, Yato landed solidly on the side of a tree, rocketing back into his sword’s range before the man could initiate the approach. They clashed, stuck in another stalemate, weapons grinding painfully against each other as their eyes communicated everything. Kouto continued to scorn Yato for existing, while taunting his master and child while Yato’s pupils declared his contentment with his life and accused Kouto for being empty and trespassing on said happiness. With a loud snarl, Kouto’s head came forward and met Yato’s forehead with a sickening crack. With a cry, Yato stumbled backward, landing a swift punch as he went. Through the blood that he tried to wipe from his eyes, Yato noticed Kouto rush him. The spear was lifted up towards the sun and then came crashing down. The force was too much and Yato was pushed to his knees to block it, both arms pushing up against the full weight of the man. 

No matter how many blows the two shared, or how many times the two separated and came together, neither of them had fallen. No matter what, they would always land on their feet or hands. Being on his knees put Kouto in the indisputable advantage. The two men bared their teeth, one smiling with glee the other in fury, and Yato felt that same primal rage build behind his eyes. He was stuck there, Kouto able to take several kicks to Yato’s ribs and abdomen. He had to take a risk, it was clear Kouto really had been practicing and changed but for the worst. 

But Yato was always known for thinking unconventionally and adapting to anything that crossed his path. That was what separated the first chair from the second. Using his palms, Yato pushed the spear to the side, the metal sliding down the blade to the ground. At the same time, Yato dropped his weight and let himself roll backwards, feet curling on top of his torso. Before Kouto could readjust his stance and deflect, both of Yato’s legs kicked at his hands. The spear was knocked out of Kouto’s grip, the metal rod flying off to the side. It’s owner stared at it for a moment before looking back down at Yato with wide eyes. The sword, still across Yato’s body, was poised for a strike. Like a slingshot, Yato’s arms lashed out with all their built tension. Kouto tried to jump back, leaping up into the air to avoid any serious injury. It would only help so much, Yato’s sword slashed both calves deep enough to hit bone. As Kouto landed on the ground, hissing in pain at the impact. Yato rolled backwards onto the balls of feet then sprang forward. 

Second place was nothing to sneeze at, however. Kouto was already waiting in a ready stance, both hidden daggers poised and ready. As he ran forward, Yato acknowledged that he had almost won. It was possible to turn the tides in this fight, both Yato and Kouto had done it before, but the man was clearly limited in his movements while he wielded weapons other than his primary. Meanwhile, Yato was still faster and his sword was thrumming with the kill. They clashed again, Yato putting Kouto on the defensive while the man moved the top of his body more than the bottom. Out of spite, Yato rushed through the daggers and let his sword slide into the flesh of Kouto’s chest. The wound wasn’t fatal by any means, but it coated his blade entirely in blood and Yato took sick satisfaction in Kouto’s painful expression. Nose to nose, the two men breathed harshly against each other, their sweat and blood minling.

“You’ve lost,” Yato snarled between them, “forfeit.” The blood from Kouto’s chest was starting to bubble over the sword’s guard and paint Yato’s fingers, overflowing and dripping onto the grass below. Idly, Yato realized he was bleeding more than he would like, his own slash wounds not given the chance to close. That was another annoyance about a spear; the top of the weapon was such a thick blade that all the slices created a larger gash than that of the thin blade. Out of anger, Yato let more weight fall onto the handle, the blade slicing Kouto’s flesh like butter. The man let out a short cry of pain before he bit his lip and turned his burning crimson glare to pierce Yato’s blue. 

“I haven’t lost. The person who’s lost is the person who’s dead!” At his declaration, Kouto let one knife wrap around and stick into the first slice he made. With the blade now embedded in Yato’s shoulder, Kouto smiled and let the other dagger wrap around and point at Yato’s neck. Just as Kouto’s blade dragged into the muscle of Yato’s neck. Yato’s heel connected with Kouto’s stomach and the two separated; his sword being removed from his rival’s body, the dagger slicing just shy of his vertebrae.

“You bastard!” Yato cursed. He didn’t let himself put too much space between them, staggering to a halt as Kouto gurgled out bile. Thankfully that kick had knocked Kouto out of his stance and flat on his back. Yato was on top of him before the guard could move, foot landing squarely on Kouto’s chest, keeping the man pinned and squeezing more blood from him. The sun gleamed overhead as Yato’s eyes bored down at his rival, the red dyed-sword glowing in it’s light. His dark body cast a shadow over the swine squirming under his foot and Yato was reminded of his previous victims. Those children who he shared a room with, those men that broke into the estate, that pitiful excuse for a father. All high and mighty until they looked up at him with nothing but fear and despair, shaking in their own skin. Kouto was never like that, he never pleaded, or quivered in fear, and that’s what made him a proper rival. Yato could never hate him, not that he hated most of his victims, but this was just who he was. Who he is.

His blue eyes drifted from the furious crimson to the soft of his neck, his muscles winding up for the kill. They weren’t at a party or servants sold to aristocrats. They were soldiers, weapons fighting in an empty field while a man who meant both nothing and everything to them watched their every breath. This would solve everything. No one would again come close to taking Yato’s place and his content existence of living as a warrior would be sealed. No one would come to insult or manipulate or challenge Yato ever again and he could live happily with his fam- himself, alone, the way it should be. As he brought the singing weapon by his ear, Yato felt himself drool at the thought. No more problems, no more worries. He was conditioned to maintain his existence at the cost of others and this would secure it. It was so easy. Yato would keep his spot as the one, true winner and he would prove once and for all that deserved to be by his love’s side and that no one would disgrace Yukine and Hiyori’s honor ever again. Whoever they were.

“Goodbye,” Yato said around a smile that he didn’t feel. The tension snapped, Yato’s muscled catapulted forward as the blade whizzed through the air with a man’s life in sight.

“Stop!”

---

Hiyori’s breath panted against her lips as she ran out onto the field. Her heels caught the hem of her dress and she stumbled. Catching herself, Hiyori lifted her dress and continued running the rest of the way to her beloved. She didn’t notice the way her heels stepped in the blood that now splattered the yard she and Yato used to take walks in, but she did take note of each of the injuries she saw on him. As she approached, with Yukine at her side, she stopped some distance away. Of course there had always been distance between them, one that never really went away. She couldn’t stop the gasp that came from her as she noticed Yato’s sword was at Kouto’s neck. For a moment- a painful bone-chilling second- Hiyori worried she didn't stop him in time. Eventually the realization settled in that Yato’s sword was sitting harmlessly against his neck and Kouto was breathing more or less fine.  

It was clear Yato was obeying her, his body a stone statue like it used to be. He didn’t look at her, didn’t move, didn’t react. Not that Hiyori was doing any better, she was stuck where she was. She couldn’t move, couldn't bring herself to take a step, couldn’t bring herself to reach out and stop him. Yato warned her about this. He told her Kouto would try something and that he might act like this. And she promised she would stop him. Hiyori and Yukine reassured him that nothing would happen to make him snap and battle with his old enemy. Nothing would come and threaten their happiness. In hindsight, Hiyori knew where they failed him but that didn’t change the fact that they had failed their friend. Despite knowing that, Hiyori still couldn’t run to his side, even when he needed her.

“You’ve lost,” Yato condemned. His voice sent a shiver down Hiyori’s spine but Kouto didn’t take the hint.

“And I told you,” Kouto growled, “the one who’s lost is the one that’s dead!” At his words, Kouto lunged with both daggers, the blades dug into Yato’s thigh and the man cried out. 

“Yato!” Yukine gasped.

“Stop it!” Hiyori commanded again. Just as the words left her mouth they were covered by a loud clang of metal. The wind rushed through the grass and Hiyori blinked through it. Rabo was standing between them, his rapier pointed to the side. Kouto was holding his hands, blood dripping from his fingertips. He glared up at Rabo with pure hatred, his teeth bared.  

“The masters have declared this battle over,” Rabo said, “and based on the mercy you received for your life, this battle was won by Yato.” Despite his words, Kouto didn’t show any sign of relaxing and Yato resumed a fighting stance with his sword ready. 

“Indeed, thank you Rabo,” Lord Iki huffed as he jogged to a stop. 

“My Lord, were they trying to kill each other?” Lord Manabu gasped. It was then that Hiyori realised the rest of her party had dissolved into nervous whisperings and gasps, watching the two lords as they discussed the actions of their now bloodied servants.

“No, my lord, of course not,” Rabo said. It was so strange, for such a quiet man to speak unprompted, but it wasn’t nearly as jarring as the smile Rabo wore when he turned to face all the wealth. It was definitely forced but it appeared natural, like he tried it in the mirror every day for just this occasion.

“In your pamphlets, it is specified that all of The Crafter’s servants are trained to fight and exterminate any and all threats that come our way. As such, our fights continue until one is in the position where they would have died. A sort of checkmate, if you will,” he addressed the entire house, “rest assured all our sparring is like this to ensure the highest caliber of protection. I can safely say we are trained to not fatally wound each other and both will still be able to serve you quite soon!” He finished his announcement with a swing of his arm. At the signal, Kouto swung his legs up and jumped to his feet. He bowed. Rabo’s other arm swung to Yato, his palm out in a way that presented the man. Without a sound, Yato whipped his sword out- painting more of the grass red- then sheathed it and bowed as well. 

“A-”

“Astounding!” Someone shouted. The cheer was drowned out by the eruption of the crowd; the applause was thundering along with their exclaimed compliments and whistling. 

“No,” Hiyori breathed.

“They were incredible!”

“It’s not,” Hiyori bit her lip.

“Good show! Jolly good show!” The crowd continued their praise. It was sickening. Hiyori felt her stomach roll as she watched the two servants stagger to the men that purchased them for this exact purpose. She had always known; that distance, this feeling, always existed within Yato. But she fooled herself into thinking that a quiet life here, that receiving her love, would somehow protect him from that. Yet here he was: bleeding, pale, trying not to let the pain pinch his features or shake his limbs. 

“That wasn’t-” Yukine quivered, “he isn’t” The blonde was also still reeling from the spectacle. Yato didn’t even want to do that, yet here he was, being praised for providing entertainment for her birthday party. Yato didn’t deserve this. He didn’t need to have such a dark look on his face. Hiyori didn’t deserve Yato. 

“Well! That was certainly something! Mighty entertaining,” Lord Iki chuckled awkwardly.

“Indeed! I had been wondering about the extent of Kouto’s skill, if they really lived up to their reputation,” Lord Manabu said. 

“Quiet so!” Lord Iki said as they started walking back to the house, “alright, Hiyori. Are you ready? It’s time to cut your first cake,” her father beamed at her. Hiyori’s mouth opened and closed for a moment before she let it click shut. It was an attempt to stop the bile from rising up her throat.

“Actually father, I would like to make sure Yato is alright.” Hiyori said a little too loudly. Yato still refused to look at her. 

“Oh! I’ll do it!” Masaomi came forward with a forced smile, “I was the one to help push this scenario anyway, so I can patch him up.” 

“That’s wonderful, my boy!” Lord Iki responded, “He’s also a certified doctor, this one. But don’t you worry! Some of our maids are also nurses so your guard will be taken care of as well.”

“Thank you, my good man!” Lord Manabu said.

“Now then, come along Hiyori,” her father tried to nudge her back towards her party but Hiyori almost flinched back. It was clear her father noticed her frightened reaction and she had to backpedal. Still, Hiyori couldn’t bring herself to lie. 

“I would just feel,” Hiyori sighed, “more comfortable if I had Yato around with me.” She held her fathers eyes and watched as his shoulders dropped slightly. 

“Of course darling, I understand.” Lord Iki patted her shoulder, “there’s always the cake after dinner I suppose.” He waved them away as Hiyori curtised and followed after the men. It was hard enough to get through such a crowd but they swarmed on Yato and Hiyori, praising his skills and her parents’ purchase. Hiyori tried her best to ignore them, focusing instead on the man in front of her, never letting her eyes leave the red that stained the white of his collar. 

They made it into the house which was considerably less crowded than outside but no less hot. Masaomi took the lead to the servant’s quarters, leaving Yukine to be the support Yato refused to take. Behind them, Hiyori tried to will Yato to look at her, which he stubbornly refused, but part of her didn’t want to meet his eyes. Finally in the basement, the air much cooler, Hiyori shivered as Yato kept walking. 

“Okay so I’ll grab the first aid kit if you just, uh,” Masaomi watched the bathroom door shut, “yeah, go, uh, wash up.”

“I’ll help him.” Yukine said to the ground, “I can’t believe those people.” He muttered as he walked away, fists tight. Whatever Hiyori was going to say was lodged in her throat when she realized that she, in fact, was ‘those people.’ 

“I’ll join you in a second!” Masaomi called after them, still trying to keep his voice light. The door shut without a response and the servants were gone. With another shiver, Hiyori let her arms wrap around herself and she rubbed them. Her brother put a hand on her shoulder then pulled her into a hug.

“I’m so sorry, little sister. I knew he would win but I guess I just didn’t imagine-” Masaomi sighed as he pet her hair, “I’m sorry I ruined your party.” It wasn’t until Masaomi placed a kiss on her head that Hiyori realised she was crying, or just started crying. Either way she let out a sniff and wrapped her arms around his torso, listening to brother’s comforting words. She couldn’t let herself cry too much or Yato would notice, so Hiyori let a couple tears fall then wiped her face on the front of Masomi’s coat. Instead of teasing her for it, Masaomi just shushed her.

“He doesn’t blame you. He’s not mad, he’s just a little fired up, that’s all,” Masaomi continued cooing, “he’s not angry with you. He loves you. Yato loves you.” They were only standing there for a minute or two at most, but to Hiyori, it meant everything.

---

By the time Yukine stepped into the bathroom, Yato was already washing himself. Obviously he didn’t need a tub of water but Yukine felt a little left out that he was doing it himself. Not that Yato wasn’t capable of cleaning his own wounds- Yukine was convinced Yato could do anything- but Yukine wished he would just accept help. 

“Let me get your back,” Yukine spoke slowly but hurried to his guardian's side. There was no reply as Yukine grabbed another cloth and started washing the blood off his back. Yukine started at the neck, easily wiping away the clotted blood along the bones while working a bit more carefully on the deeper wound on the side of his neck.

“Are you sure this is okay? This looks pretty deep,” Yukine mumbled. There was nothing but a hum in reply. 

“I guess Masaomi will sew it up,” Yukine shrugged. He was met with no response this time and Yukine continued to dab pointlessly at the wound on Yato’s shoulder blade. It was too deep and Yato’s movements only let more blood leak out, slowly dyeing the rag in Yukine’s hand. But Yukine didn’t know if it was that or the adrenaline that caused his hands to shake.

“If you’re going to faint, stop looking at it,” Yato muttered. His words startled Yukine’s hands away from his back and he felt his jaw click shut. Looking up, Yukine could only see the back of his head. He didn’t like it when Yato didn’t look at him. He didn’t like it when Yato didn’t talk either. Yukine would rather have his overly chatty Yato over whoever this was. No, that wasn’t right. This was a part of Yato too, a part Yukine would have to accept and support just as much. 

“I’m not going to faint,” Yukine’s voice wavered so he cleared it, “I’m here to help you.” Ringing out the cloth, Yukine washed it then continued dabbing the stab wound on Yato’s shoulder. Behind them, the door opened to reveal Masaomi and a first aid kit. Yukine let out a sigh of relief and Masaomi smiled at him. Before he could tell Yato, the guard stood quietly. Just like that, Yukine’s smile was gone and Masaomi was looking at him with pity. 

“Come over here, Yato. I’ll patch you up as good as new!” Masaomi said. That got Yato to finally look at them and Masaomi shook the box playfully. With a sigh, Yato grabbed a stool and dragged it over, plopping himself down. 

“Yukine, why don’t you help the young Lord and learn some first aid?” Suggested Yato. The blonde perked up at being addressed, and that Yato offered in some way for him to help. With one look at Masaomi, Yukine was able to help with helping Yato. When the guard finally stopped bleeding and all his wounds were wrapped and covered, Masaomi left to get Hiyori. Their lady entered, as quiet and as melancholy as Yato. Despite her flowy, light blue and white gown Hiyori looked dull, skin pale. It was shocking to see her like that, but it was even more shocking when Yato didn’t look her way. His stubbornness clearly upset her but Yukine couldn’t find it in him to chide Yato. Hiyori, with all her bravery, shuffled forward slightly.

“Yato?” She coaxed. He did look this time but kept up his blank expression. 

“Are you okay?” Hiyori took another couple steps forward.

“Yes, my Lady Hiyori.” He didn't mean harm when he said it but Hiyori definitely reacted.

“You know you didn’t have to do that.” 

“I did. It’s my job.”

“Look, I know Kouto was saying some things and- and Masaomi suggested that but there was no reason to agree,” Hiyori pleaded, taking even more steps forward. Yato’s face scrunched for a moment and Yukine felt something come on. 

“It was never a matter of agreement, Hiyori, it’s my job.” 

“Your job is to guard the family from danger, not to do sparring matches with another guard.” 

“The danger was to the family’s honor and our relationship’s safety.” 

“But there was no need to fight for that! I could have prevented it! I can protect you against people like him.” Hiyori finally stood toe to toe with her lover, meeting his slitted eyes with knitted brows. Yato didn’t say anything to that, he didn’t have to, Yukine could feel the figurative eyebrow raise just as he could imagine the marks on Yato’s back. The implication stalled Hiyori and she shrunk in on herself, mouth opening soundlessly. 

“Regardless of the intention or reasoning, I was given a direct order. To carry out any and all requests of every immediate member of the Iki family.” Yato asserted.

“But-!”

“It is my job, Hiyori!” Yato came close to raising his voice but of course a servant would never yell at their master. Message received, Hiyori shut her mouth and let her eyes fall. Yukine, who had been looking nervously between them, blinked sadly at Hiyori. He felt for her, he really did. Yukine hated seeing his friends upset, but she just didn’t understand. Or simply refused to acknowledge. Either way, Yukine scooted closer to Yato, feeling cowed. Still, Yato was Yato and his scowl was whisked away by a sigh. 

“A lady should not be in the servant’s bath.” 

“I can go where I want,” Hiyori muttered to the floor. Yato let out another sigh and the three were left in silence for a couple more seconds.

“I am not hurt, love. These injuries mean nothing and I can continue just as well,” Yato mumbled to her. She did look up at him, wide eyes flickering with many emotions.

“And I can be with him to help!” Yukine offered. He stepped forward with a forced smile. 

“Let’s just get back to the party, it is your birthday, my lady, and nothing dangerous has actually happened-” 

“You’re staying with me!” Hiyori insisted. This time it was Yato who couldn’t think of something to say. 

“No buts! It’s my birthday and I’m asking you to remain by my side until it is time to prepare for the ball.” Despite the affection of the request, Hiyori was treading on very dangerous territory, especially after all that Kouto knew. Yukine truly understood her feelings but such arrogance would be on Yato’s head. He knew Hiyori understood the situation but Yukine wasn’t about to question her either. Ultimately, it was Yato and Hiyori’s decision to argue. Yato, unable to deny her anything for one reason or another, sighed again without emotion.

“As you wish, my Lady Hiyori.”

---

The setting sun casted a light pink hue to Hiyori’s room as she stood as still as possible. Downstairs, the party was at a lull as all the guests were changing into their evening attire for the ball. On her vanity, Hiyori’s mask gleamed with polished golden metal. It was a thin mask that only covered the area around her eyes, intricate swirls dancing along her cheekbones while small diamonds replaced her eyelashes. As a play onto her name, feathers stuck out of the left corner, a gold and white beckon to where she would be. Her hair was also done with small diamonds that were embedded along a braid that held her thick bun atop her head.

“This is such a beautiful dress, my lady,” one of the maids said at her hem, “it’s a shame about this top piece though, I wonder why they made the bottom layer so intricate if it’s just going to be covered up.” 

“Perhaps it gives the piece volume?” The maids around her giggled their agreements while Mayu simply huffed. 

“Indeed, thank you,” Hiyori said. The dress, of course, was Yato’s christmas present to her. Handmade by cloth he spun himself and dyed perfectly in the basement. The entire piece was a blush pink color that extended far enough where Hiyori could walk freely but not be a bother to those around her. But there were no ruffles, something that Hiyori was never fond of anyway. Instead the top fabric of the dress opened to leave a strip of fabric down the middle which showed some lace and handmade fabric roses that dotted down her front like buttons. It was more scandalous than her other dresses in that there were no sleeves. Instead the dress was held up by two clouds of poofy fabric that used two strings to wrap around her biceps and rested just below her shoulder. Of course Yato was ever the old fashioned man and made sure the neckline only made the smallest hint of a dip towards her cleavage. It helped convince her mother to let her wear something that showed so much of her shoulders and neck. 

Hiyori looked out the window with a sigh. Right now, Yukine was helping move small snacks and drinks into the ballroom while Yato worked on the champagne tower. Hiyori made sure Yato didn’t move too much after his battle but she couldn’t stop him from obeying others above her. That was perhaps why they were having this spat. They weren’t angry at each other per say- they were more angry at themselves- but that didn’t mean it made it easy to meet each other’s eyes. But they separated on good terms, Hiyori supposes, no anger in their voice but none of their normal happiness either.

With a tap on her ankle, Hiyori stepped off the stool and walked over to the mirror for one final look. She really did look lovely, the maids did a fantastic job and Hiyori said as much. The blue gem on her neck sparkled and Hiyori touched it with a smile. Her and Yato were okay, there was no problem, not really, and Hiyori would give everything to keep it that way. It did make her nervous, however, when she could not see him during her grand appearance at the top of the staircase. The room applauded and she smiled and waved just as her parents did. As she stepped down the stairs, Hiyori let her eyes wander around the room, meeting the eyes of her family, friends, and suitors as they clapped. Rabo stood at the bottom of the stairs and didn’t glance at her as she descended, Kouto somewhere in the shadows along the wall. Yukine was nowhere to be found either, not even making an appearance as Hiyori made her way around the room and gave thanks. 

Neither of her boys made their way to her as the party finally moved into the ball room. After her father made his announcement, and the music started to play, all the guests dawned their masks. Some of the attendants were in costumes, as per Masaomi’s suggestion of a proper masquerade, and Hiyori was glad for it. Even so, her thumbs lightly rubbed the gold of her mask as her fingers played with the long pink ribbons. For some silly reason, she worried if she put it on Yato wouldn’t recognize her and would never find her. But Hiyori couldn’t dwell on such thoughts and tied the mask to her face. It didn’t take long for a suitor to approach her and soon she was once again on the dance floor, the action being tedious without a bodyguard or a piano. 

Time seemed to stretch on slowly and when Hiyori felt hours gone by, she looked at the clock and realized it had only been twenty minutes. She had danced with two of her suitors, Lord Ebisu making the last eleven minutes the best by arriving in a striped jester’s outfit ‘as per the insistence of his cousin Kofuku’ he had said. With the twentieth minute finally finishing, Hiyori realized she was hurt. Not in the way she was before, with physical injury and exhaustion. This was somehow worse. Before, Yato was ordered to stay away but he was always within sight. Now he was asked to stay by her side yet nowhere to be seen. Disregarding a direct order for the first time, one that came from her right after she’d become angry at him for refusing to do just that. He was probably doing it on purpose, the drama-queen. She would get his ear later. 

“Excuse me, my lady,” a familiar voice sounded behind her. With a gasp of excitement, Hiyori spun around while her suitor was in the middle of a sentence.

“Yukine!” She smiled, all her anger gone. The boy wore a mask too, black with short baby feathers lining the entire thing. In fact the only color was the gold that lined the eye-holes, bringing out the matching color of Yukine’s eyes.

“A gentleman has requested your presence on the balcony,” Yukine said politely. Of course, Hiyori’s partner wasn’t about to let her wander off without some sort of fight.

“Excuse me but if he wishes to interrupt my dance with my lady, he can come and ask her correctly. A new song has started so he can ask for the next-”

“Yeah sorry my lord, he doesn’t want to make a big deal of it just yet,” Yukine shrugged, “I know the guy and it makes sense. He’s got a lot in his arsonal if you know what I mean.” Such practiced nonchalance was common in teenagers and Hiyori had to hide her laughter.

“Oh I better tend to him. Please enjoy some refreshments?” Hiyori tried before she was pulled away by Yukine. Whatever words that left the nameless-man’s dropped jaw was muffled by the wall of people they disappeared into. Finally, Hiyori and Yukine allowed themselves to snicker, if just for a moment; Until someone looked their way and they had to snap back into poise. Part of Hiyori wanted to ask Yukine where his guardian was but she held back out of pride and spite. But once Hiyori saw they were actually walking to one of the balconies, Hiyori felt the need to say something.

“Wait, there’s an actual gentleman?” Hiyori asked. She thought this was another one of Yukine’s excuses to pull her away. 

“There is,” Yukine did nothing but smile and Hiyori responded with a playful glare. 

“Traitor,” she accused. But there was no bite in it and Yukine merely hummed with amusement. He opened the glass door and let Hiyori slip through but she was shocked to see him shut it instead of following her. Just as his name was on the tip of her tongue, Yukine closed the latch and turned so that he faced the party. It was dark outside and far cooler, the upstairs balcony a circle of stone next to the sky. The glass window casted its glow over the first half while the rest was shrouded in shadow. It made for a perfect hiding spot for a man to wait in the shadows. Of course Hiyori was expecting someone- and she trusted Yukine not to lead her into danger- but she still spun around before the man could take a step. 

Covered in black from head to toe, the man was akin to a plague doctor. The first thing Hiyori noticed was the bird mask. It worked to cover his forehead, stopping over his cheekbones while the long beak curled off of his nose. The rest of his head was covered with a thick hood that was attached to a gentleman’s coat with a single tail and loose sleeves. This suitor also wore knee-high boots that he stuffed his pants in. And finally, Hiyori locked onto blue eyes that matched her necklace. 

“Hello stranger,” Hiyori greeted as he approached. She watched his grin split his face as he walked over with his arms out. 

“Mademoiselle,” he purred. Just as he reached out to her, Hiyori gave him a hard whack.

“Where have you been?” Hiyori hit him between every word, the action not once causing their smiles to disappear.

“I have no idea what you are talking about, my lady, I have just arrived to woo you with all my trades and a dance,” he said. Despite the confidence in his fake-french accent, the hand he held out to her was clearly scared of being hit again. With a laugh, she let her fingers slip into his gloved palm.

“Yato,” Hiyori took his bird nose and tilted it up, rocking on her toes to kiss him. Her love jolted back and slipped the mask back in place.

“Non! Yato is that servant that is currently resting his wounds being tended to by Masaomi in the kitchen,” her new partner huffed, “I am the anonymous suitor and party crasher. The mask must stay on.”

“Does it though?”

“It is the rules of the party, my lady,” he shrugged. Hiyori giggled and blinked up at the light blue eyes gleaming through the pitch black holes. 

“So who is this anonymous suitor that has graced my birthday?” She flirted. For a moment, the hand in hers tightened as her partner looked off to the side.

“Yaboku,” he muttered, “my name is Yaboku, mademoiselle.” He brought her hand under his beak and placed a kiss on the back of her hand. She hummed at the play on words and allowed herself to be swept around the balcony. It was so relaxing being in her lover’s arms as they danced to one, two, three songs. When the violin drifted out and the happy tune left people applauding, Hiyori reluctantly pulled away.

“I have to get back now,” she breathed.

“But mon amour,” Yaboku pouted, “how will I be able to live without you in my arms?” He let his voice raise and Hiyori tried to shush him through her giggles.

“They’re going to get suspicious if I stay out here too long,” Hiyori muttered, pushing him away.

“Ah but that is the best part! For they will be looking for a woman in a light pink dress and a feathered mask. Lucky for you, I have your birthday present right here.” Gently turning her into the shadows, Yaboku pulled out a white, matching bird mask, it’s beak a bit smaller and wider than his own. He handed it to her to put on then reached to the front of her dress. Daft fingers unhooked the top layer of cloth and he pulled it away to reveal an entire dress made out of dakr pink fabric and red fabric roses. Hiyori couldn’t even bring herself to gasp, figuring that was the point of the dress when the maids questioned it just hours ago. She simply smiled at him as she fixed the new disguise onto her face.

“In what world is a swan pink?” she joked.

“I’ve always said you look best in pinks and purples,” Yaboku replied, “but every raven needs a swan.” They rejoined in a waltz as a slow piano sounded.

“You’re more like a crow if you ask me,” Hiyori joked, giggling at Yaboku as he choked and sputtered. 

“You wound me, mon oisillon, and here I was trying to match your name,” Yaboku let his eyes flicker to the party, “well you and mon caneton over there.” Following his eyes, Hiyori watched Yukine scratch at the feathers that tickled his face and giggled. Eventually she sighed and let her eyes drift down to his collar. He wasn’t wearing his pin tonight but he did sport a turtle neck that covered the bandages on his neck. Before she could take a breath and get the apology off her tongue, Yaboku’s rumbling voice sounded above her. 

“I’m sorry for what I said earlier. I know you were upset and just trying to help but I let him get to me,” he apologized, “I’m sorry.” With that Hiyori slowed to a stop and looked down. Black and white blurred in her vision but she blinked out any tears. She would not cry again. 

“No, you were right. I pushed you again and while you were able to keep your promises I just-” Hiyori backed out of his arms and crossed her own, leaving Yaboku’s mouth and arms open. He seemed lost for a second before he followed her, stopping just shy of the light.

“I’m sorry, love, I know you did your best,” Yato reached out and let his fingers brush her shoulders. She raised her hands to rest on his forearms. In the silence of the night, she stepped forward just slightly.

“But I didn’t.”

“You did,” Yato finally pulled her into a hug, “Hiyori, you stopped me. You called out to me and prevented me from falling back into that life.” He squeezed her tight and kissed the top of her head. 

“No but that’s not it!” Hiyori insisted, “not only did I fail to protect you from him, I failed to-! I mean I-! I broke my promise.” 

“Promise?” 

“You scared me,” Hiyori finally admitted. Even though the weight left her chest it didn’t feel any better to say it outloud. On her waist, Yato’s hand loosened and the one on her shoulder dropped slightly.

“I was scared of what I saw, of seeing you like that. I know it’s not the first time and that I promised you I wouldn’t run from it but I- I couldn’t move closer to you and I didn’t want to. I’m sorry,” Hiyori had to bite her lip to stop it from quivering. She could feel the hurt in the air. The breaking of the one important promise she made to get Yato to trust her. It wasn’t his fault when he warned her and ensured she didn’t have to make such promises, it was hers.

“Do you want to run now?” he asked simply.

“No.” she answered immediately, honesty making it strong. Yaboku’s hands resumed pulling her close and he sighed.

“Then there’s no apology needed.”

“What? But Yato-!” She whipped her head up only to see him smiling softly at her, as loving as ever. 

“Hiyori, of course you were scared. It’s a scary thing to see. I would be scared too if it wasn’t a part of me but I’m more terrified by the thought of you running away,” Yaboku confessed, “the fact that you were frightened by it is a good thing. It reminds me why I love you so much.” If Hiyori did let another tear escape he didn’t say anything, just wiped it away as she smiled. 

“I love you too, I love you so much, how could I go anywhere else?” Hiyori asked. This time Yaboku did let her lift his mask to reveal none other than her faithful bodyguard, Yato. It took one accidental poke to the forehead for Hiyori to start laughing again as he removed her mask too. Halfway in the light and halfway out, they shared a kiss as the slow song faded out and picked back up with more rhythm. With two swift knocks on the glass pane, Hiyori separated from the man that guarded her heart just in time to see Yukine talk to a suitor. When she looked back, her love was already standing on the thick stone railing with his mask back in place. He gave a quick slute and a grin, then jumped into the night, leaving Hiyori in the light of her party. 

“I hope you have some excuses ready, I am not dancing all night again,” Hiyori told Yukine as she joined him just on the edge of the dance floor. 

“Mother tripped, a rich man from up north, a famous man from down south, brother is choking on an olive, friend is crying from heartbreak,” Yukine rattled off. They giggled at each other as she followed him.

“So, my talented valet, what is in need of my attention this time?” 

“One of your fake-suitors wanted your attention by the drink table to show that he can hold more liquor than your other fake-suitors.”

“How charming. I’m astounded,” Hiyori deadpanned. They laughed again as they approached the table, Yukine stopping some feet away. 

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” he grinned, “you’ll do great, mademoiselle.” He continued to snicker as Hiyori whirled around before she could smile. She watched happily with her friends as they laughed at their fiances and her possible fiances. Of course within a few minutes, she felt the presence of blue eyes watching her and knew that she really would be fine, so long as her love was there guarding her heart, four steps behind.